Month: June 2020

  • Narco-narratives and Transnational Form:The Geopolitics of Citation in the Circum-Caribbean

    Jason Frydman (bio)
    Brooklyn College

    Abstract

    This essay argues that narco-narratives–in film, television, literature, and music–depend on structures of narrative doubles to map the racialized and spatialized construction of illegality and distribution of death in the circum-Caribbean narco-economy. Narco-narratives stage their own haunting by other geographies, other social classes, other media; these hauntings refract the asymmetries of geo-political and socio-cultural power undergirding both the transnational drug trade and its artistic representation. The circum-Caribbean cartography offers both a corrective to nation- or language-based approaches to narco-culture, as well as a vantage point on the recursive practices of citation that are constitutive of transnational narco-narrative production.

    A transnational field of narrative production responding to the violence of the transnational drug trade has emerged that encompasses music and film, television and journalism, pulp and literary fiction. Cutting across nations, languages, genres, and media, a dizzying narrative traffic in plotlines, character-types, images, rhythms, soundtracks, expressions, and gestures travels global media channels through appropriations, repetitions, allusions, shoutouts, ripoffs, and homages. While narco-cultural production extends around the world, this essay focuses on the transnational frame of the circum-Caribbean as a zone of particularly dense, if not foundational, narrative traffic. The circum-Caribbean cartography offers both a corrective to nation- or language-based approaches to narco-culture, as well as a vantage point on incredibly recursive practices of citation that are constitutive of the whole array of narco-narrative production: textual, visual, and sonic.

    Erich Auerbach, confronting the similarly expansive flows and exchanges of “world literature,” called for an Ansatzpunkt, “a point of departure, a handle, as it were, by which a subject can be seized. The point of departure must be the election of a firmly circumscribed, easily comprehensible set of phenomena whose interpretation is a radiation out from them and which orders and interprets a greater region than they themselves occupy” (14-15). The “set of phenomena” this essay “elects” are patterns of narrative doubles in a series of citational texts set within the context of circum-Caribbean drug violence “whose interpretation is a radiation out from them.” These works—a US detective show, a Colombian telenovela, a Jamaican dancehall track, a US coming-of-age novel, and a Jamaican film—depend on mutually articulating intratextual and intertextual structures that map the racialized and spatialized construction of illegality and the distribution of death in the late twentieth-century circum-Caribbean narco-economy. Dialectically negotiating the truth-claims of official discourse and the genre conventions of fiction, narrative doublings mediate the tension–and stage the aporia–between hegemonic scripts of drug violence and the efforts of individual narratives to localize and complicate those scripts even as they inescapably participate in them.

    As an Ansatzpunkt, narrative doubling “radiates out” to a variety of ways in which narco-narratives stage their own haunting by other geographies, other social classes, and other media. These hauntings refract the asymmetries of geopolitical and sociocultural power undergirding both the transnational drug trade and its artistic representation. The particular history of the circum-Caribbean, with its unique “proximity and vulnerability to imperial and neoimperial forces” (Stites Mor 279), makes these asymmetries not only legible to scholars and critics, but also part of the formal apparatus of narco-narratives themselves, which constantly reference their own emanation out of a historically specific circum-Caribbean “socio-economic formation” (Lemelle 58). Much scholarly attention has been paid to narco-narratives as regionally specific, northern Mexican border narratives (Cf. Matousek 119-120); however, while the US-Mexico border looms large in the hemispheric narco-economy, this essay makes plain that narco-narratives rarely limit themselves to one border. The circum-Caribbean designation encourages us to pursue less linear, more plural and rhizomatic vectors of traffic, in a nod to the work of Édouard Glissant, who perhaps more than anyone brought the circum-Caribbean cartographic frame, reaching from Brazil to New Orleans, out of the disciplines of botany and Meso-American anthropology (Glissant 120-143). These vectors of traffic cut across disciplines and media, inspiring landmark works including Kamau Brathwaite’s “Jazz and the West Indian Novel” (1967-1969), where T. S. Eliot and Duke Ellington help clarify “the West Indian contribution to the general movement of New World creative protest” (337); Ned Sublette’s The World that Made New Orleans (2008), where you can track the maritime routes by which Cuba’s cha-cha-chá and three-chord loops shaped Fats Domino’s R & B and Chuck Berry’s rock ‘n’ roll; and, more recently, Marlon James’s A Brief History of Seven Killings (2014), a novelistic versioning of Laurie Gunst’s Born fi’ Dead, with a proliferation of Cuban political operatives, CIA agents, Colombian dealers, Bahamian crackheads, American journalists, reggae singers, and gunmen in Cold War Downtown Kingston, Miami, and New York. In light of such circum-Caribbean cultural production, it would seem impossible to produce a singular, border-bound narco-narrative. Whether from the hegemonic media position of US network television, or from the studio yards of Downtown Kingston, every narco-narrative integrates its doubles, its shadows. This is the formal expression of the transnationalism of the drug trade, and the transnationalism of the field of its narrative production. In the case of productions emanating out of the US media, these shadows express the bad conscience of narco-narrative production, politically ambivalent not only about the racialized, spatialized victims of the war on drugs, but also about its own dependence on the saleability of those victims and their art forms. In the case of productions emanating out of Colombia and Jamaica, these shadows set forth a critical understanding of local violence as essentially structured by US demand for narcotics and its government’s militarized, exported war on drugs. On the other hand, formally and generically these narco-narratives betray their own sort of ambivalence, an ambivalence about their own aesthetic and commercial accommodation to the violent social relations produced by these transnational structures.

    In two episodes about gangster rap and the narcocorrido, respectively, the US television procedural Law & Order leverages the repetitive capacities of its own formulaic structure in order to make available a critique of the racial substitutions encouraged by the hegemonic imagination of drug violence. These two Law & Order episodes that appeared less than five years apart essentially follow the same plot, featuring drug murders, racialized minorities, and the violent popular music associated with them. However, the doubled, conflated representation of African Americans and hip-hop with that of transnational Mexican migrants and narcocorridos points to a disturbing fungibility of racial signifiers in the transnational field of narco-narrative production, making available a critique of this fungibility even as the show relies upon it. Episode 7 of Season 20, “Boy Gone Astray,” aired on November 6, 2009, three years into Mexico’s military-led war against the drug cartels. The show opens with the discovery of the corpse of a young blonde woman, ostensibly an interior designer. The investigation locates a second apartment of the victim, filled with valuable modern art, cash, and high-grade marijuana; detectives conclude that she fronted for a Mexican drug cartel, dealing and laundering money through the art market. Clues to her murder emerge through a narcocorrido mp3 that Assistant District Attorney Connie Rubirosa (Alana de la Garza), despite being a native speaker of Spanish, takes to her DJ ex-boyfriend to help decode. He identifies the performers as Los Guerreros, a norteño band commissioned to glorify the exploits of the Vela family drug cartel.

    Through the dual figure of the native informant, Law & Order complicates its portrayal of Mexican narco-culture. ADA Rubirosa offers some historical context for District Attorney Jack McCoy’s (Sam Waterston) dismissal of narcocorridos as merely glamorizing violence and drug trafficking. She explains how narcotraficantes inhabit a symbolic space partly shaped by traditional corridos, or border ballads:

    CONNIE RUBIROSA

    These guys are folk heroes. JACK MCCOY

    Not to mention pushers and murderers. CONNIE RUBIROSA

    Well, you’d have to know Mexico’s colonial history. Banditos fought the power. Banditos like my ancestor, Juan Cortina. People revered them. JACK MCCOY

    Your ancestor, maybe I should keep a closer eye on you. So the Vela cartel targeted Nina Wilshire because she was in a song that extolled the virtues of a rival cartel. KEVIN BERNARD

    Yeah, well, it’s called talking smack with a semi-automatic.

    Rubirosa invokes her own ethnic filiation with a tradition of norteño resistance to both gringos and the Mexican central government. Revealing the constitutive doubleness of the native informant indexed as well by McCoy’s crack about keeping a closer eye on her, Rubirosa historicizes the narcocorrido genre only then to deploy her ethnicity manipulatively to compel the boy-assassin Raphael, trained by the Vela family, to testify against them. She uses memories of comforting bowls of her mother’s birria to entice his testimony, which the death of another witness-suspect indicates is a near-certain death wish. When during the trial a narcocorrido circulates on the Internet threatening ADA Rubirosa, Law & Order doubles its own generic form, appropriating a staple Mexican narco-drama plotline about the erosion of state institutions in the face of powerful drug cartels. McCoy’s concern over Rubirosa’s dangerous Mexicanness has manifested in an unexpected way, for in acting on behalf of the state, her duplicitous manipulation of her Mexican ethnicity to compel Raphael’s testimony sets the stage for the murder of state agents and government witnesses. “Mexican” emerges here as a volatile, destabilizing signifier as Law & Order establishes its transnational form through citation of narco-narratives from south of the border.

    Regular viewers of “Boy Gone Astray,” now turned on to narcocorrido mp3s and their generic conventions, might have felt a jolt of Law & Order déjà vu. On January 12, 2005, “Ain’t No Love” (Season 15, Episode 13) introduced viewers to the underground market in hip-hop mixtape CDs and the discursive production of “street cred” in gangster rap. Moreover, just as “Boy Gone Astray”’s Raphael would find himself poised between the violent world of his Mexican past and the opportunities his parents sought in the US, four years earlier Shawn Foreman seemed to be fulfilling the dreams of his middle-class Queens parents until old ties to the “street,” embodied by his friend “Psycho,” threaten to derail his upwardly mobile trajectory. Shawn had just recorded a hip-hop album with the legendary rap producer RC Flex, who was found murdered in his studio at the beginning of the episode, a plotline “ripped from the headlines” concerning the 2002 murder of Run DMC’s Jam Master Jay. Police investigation reveals that RC Flex and Shawn had argued shortly before the shooting, apparently about the mixtape version of the album Shawn and Psycho planned to leak to the street, the proceeds of which would fund Psycho’s big buy-in to the drug trade. Just as 2009’s narcocorrido mp3s would encode messages of gangland murder, so too do these 2005 underground, bootleg raps. Listening to the mixtape, Detectives Green and Fontana (Jesse L. Martin and Dennis Farina) hear Shawn boasting about the murder of a rival drug dealer that involved the same signature “ghetto silencer” (a plastic Orange Delecta bottle) as that used in RC Flex’s murder. While it becomes clear that Psycho committed both murders, the police and the DA’s office knowingly ignore the genre conventions of gangster rap and collapse the narration of crime with the confession of crime in order to prosecute Shawn.

    This willy-nilly substitution of one African American defendant for another agitates ADA Serena Southerlyn (Elisabeth Rohm), who insists that the two individuals should not be substitutable. In the final scene of the episode, District Attorney Arthur Branch (Fred Thompson) lectures ADA Southerlyn on the law before firing her:

    ARTHUR BRANCH
    You know, Serena, if you were right, you were right for the wrong reasons.

    SERENA SOUTHERLYN
    Meaning?

    ARTHUR BRANCH
    Emotions, not facts. What was it you said, everyone you talked to said he couldn’t have killed that man?

    SERENA SOUTHERLYN
    My emotional responses make me . . .

    ARTHUR BRANCH
    . . . an advocate. You’re a superb attorney; you ought to be involved in cases that feed your passion.

    SERENA SOUTHERLYN
    Well, that would be wonderful.

    ARTHUR BRANCH
    Serena, you must know, that will not happen in this office. It can’t. Now, a prosecutor can be zealous, but not passionate. Advocacy is warm-blooded, enforcement’s got to be cold-blooded, and blind, and even angry.

    Delivered with sangfroid, this defense of the district attorney’s office touts prosecutorial “blindness” in the face of its double, the emotional responses of advocacy. With the near-conviction of yet another innocent African American, Law & Order offers access to the racialized costs of such blindness.

    The Latin remix of this episode less than five years later provocatively disabuses regular Law & Order viewers of their would-be blindness: The way in which African American and gangster rap could be so easily “updated” to Mexican migrant and narcocorrido points to something beyond the show’s constitutive pop-ethnographic mode and its formulaic procedural structure. These substitutions, which so bothered ADA Southerlyn, highlight the fungibility of racial signifiers in hegemonic discourses of narcotics and popular music, easily conflating unique racial formations and their geopolitical and sociocultural contexts. In negotiating its relationship to these transnational discourses and genres, Law & Order presents, at arm’s length, the double criminalization of gangster rap and narcocorridos: not only do they narrate, motivate, and confess drug crimes, but their modes of dissemination (mp3s and bootleg CDs) bypass legitimate, copyrighted channels. Commodified scripts of popular music exploit this air of illegality to enhance their appeal. Shawn says of the lyrics that were taken as evidence: “I just put [them] in my song to juice up my rep.” And critic Miguel Cabañas notes in a comment relevant to gangster rap as well: “One could not explain the popularity of the narcocorrido without the censure of the genre that goes hand in hand with the criminalization of drugs” (520, my translation). Appropriating this double-bind, these Law & Order episodes stage the blindness of law-enforcement scripts while borrowing the illicit allure of the narcocorrido and gangster rap genres for its own commercial success.

    Through the duality of gangster rap and narcocorridos, native informants and prosecutorial blindness, Law & Order cites its way into the collapsible space between the truth-claims of official discourse and the conventions of fiction, the aporia that, this essay argues, is at the center of narco-narratives’ transnational form. The show’s “ripped from the headlines” format intensifies the traffic between official discourses and their fictional doppelgängers. An epigraph precedes Law & Order episodes that hew particularly close to the headlines: “Although inspired in part by a true incident, the following story is fictional and does not depict any actual person or event.” Not only a legal disclaimer against lawsuits, this disclaimer announces the creative license that enables fiction to probe the discursive construction of reality. In a discussion of Mexican literary production “amidst the din of gunfire,” Gabriela Polit-Dueñas notes the crucial importance of fiction in a context where “corrupt official discourses which try to reduce [narcotrafficking] to a legal problem are part of the complexity of the phenomenon” (560). Through techniques of narrative doubling, Law & Order draws attention to the way that the abstractions of legal discourse produce and maintain a blindness toward processes of racialization. By self-reflexively participating in the same substitutions as those legal scripts that criminalize racialized subjectivities and cultural production, Law & Order delicately positions itself between these scripts and their blind spots.

    Negotiating its own delicate position between official discourses of drug violence in the circum-Caribbean, and the melodramatic conventions of the Latin American telenovela, the Colombian serial El cartel intertextually cites Law & Order at the beginning of every one of its fifty-plus episodes. Like Law & Order, episodes of El cartel open with white text on a black background accompanied by a resonant voice-over. On El cartel it reads: “This is a work of fiction inspired by the book ‘The Cartel of Snitches.’ The characters and situations it presents are equally fictitious.”1 The “equally” in this disclaimer signifies ambiguously: it may indicate that the characters are as fictitious as the situations, or that the telenovela itself is as fictitious as the book. Tellingly, the book El cartel de los sapos, written by former narcotrafficker, DEA-collaborator, El cartel co-screenwriter, and current Miami jetsetter Andrés López López (Rincón 161), earned its notoriety and best-seller status precisely through its claims to be a true secret history In announcing that it is as fictitious as the book, the telenovela either announces that it is not fictitious at all or it points to the slipperiness of truth claims—and the need for the interpretive protocols brought to bear on and through fiction—in a transnational mediascape of secret histories and official accounts, violence and corruption, snitches and TV shows.

    El cartel sets its action to the sounds of Colombian cumbia, Puerto Rican reggaetón, Jamaican dancehall, US gangster rap, and Mexican narcocorridos, a complex matrix of circum-Caribbean dance music that performs at the level of sound what El cartel does at the level of narrative: operating across mediatized pathways worn smooth by the transit of slaves, merchants, migrants, commodities, capital, and arms, it is a matrix of borrowing, remixing, and collaboration that conspires to wrong-foot those who criticize it for its violence and obscenity. Like the foregoing musical genres, narco-themed telenovelas have been surrounded by controversy for sensationalizing, sexualizing, and profiting off the violence that has wreaked such transformational havoc in Colombia, as elsewhere. A popular serial form airing first in 2008 on Caracol TV in Colombia, then picked up for international distribution by Telemundo, El cartel negotiates its own precarious ethical status in this context through the protagonist Fresa (Manolo Cardona) and his doppelgänger Cabo (Robinson Díaz). This narrative doubling fuels the melodramatic morality play of El cartel, simultaneously attempting to humanize Fresa, a nickname that roughly translates to Preppy, without making the show vulnerable to claims that it whitewashes the tragedies unleashed by the drug trade and the ensuing efforts to suppress it. With these two characters, El cartel stages Colombia’s national debate over class relations and political economy in the narco-era, probing the degree to which drug trafficking disrupts the nation’s neoliberal values or aligns with them. However, this narrative doubling around the fulcrum of social class gets radically decentered as the show insists upon the transnational structure of the narco-economy, with Miami–the destination for the majority of drug cargo as well as the site of DEA headquarters–emerging as an alternative, circum-Caribbean supra-national capital. This cartographic doubling of political and economic power mitigates El cartel’s national discourse and forces viewers to reassess ethical questions under transnational structures of dominance.

    El cartel juggles the protagonist and his counterpart, as it does discourses of fiction and truth. In this way it manages to “produce an image of illegality,” as O. Hugo Benavides argues about Latin American narco-dramas, “in a much more ambiguous and nuanced form than that imposed by official discourse … even [while] still heavily embedded in the political and cultural constraints of the melodramatic medium” (17, 9). The first episode of the series opens with Fresa in handcuffs being escorted out of Miami International Airport and motorcaded to a federal detention center where he is stripped and searched. As he puts on his orange jumpsuit, his voiceover narration begins: “Everything I am about to tell you you can think is a lie, and, well, it’s within your right to think what you want but what I’m about to recount (contar) is the truth, it’s my truth, it’s my version of what happened.” The opening lines of the show foreground the narrative mode of confession, which serves multiple ends in El cartel. Fresa’s pleading tone hints at a desire for atonement and redemption. However, as the scene cuts to Fresa in well-tailored black street clothes, sitting on a chair in front of a small digital video camera, in a dark room surrounded by purplish fluorescent lights and two armed guards, we wonder what other ends his confession may serve, what deals he may have cut. Given the origins of the show in the commodification of Andrés López López’s confession, El cartel’s Scheherezadian narrative frame foreshadows the conflicts and interests motivating characters to offer their stories, their “version[s] of what happened,” accessing the citational and multi-positional construction that, I argue, is inherent to the narco-narrative genre.

    In his career as a narco, Fresa tries to stay aloof from violence and to treat his vocation as a straightforward pursuit of professional gratification and financial security; cartel boss Don Oscar even remarks upon how much Fresa revels in “moving merchandise (merca).” Yet pressures from within both the cartel and his family evacuate this neutral mercantilist middle ground. When she finally figures out that he is a narco, his grandmother kicks him out of the house, saying: “You have to reflect on the life you are pursuing. This path will only lead you to disgrace.” With Fresa cut off from his family, the cartel increasingly becomes a surrogate family. When Fresa refuses to carry a gun, Don Oscar’s partner Don Julio instructs him: “When you have reached the position you’re in, you don’t do the things that you like but the things you have to.” Fresa demurs once more, and Don Julio tells him to get out of the business: “You weren’t born for this,” and his wife adds, “Stop being naïve.” At this moment, Don Julio’s body guards rush up to tell him that the police have penetrated the perimeter of the ranch (finca) and that they have to flee. Don Julio says he’s tired of running, and the scene cuts to an Ultima Hora newsflash announcing his arrest, followed by a scene of Don Julio in a dank jail cell impotently vowing revenge against his captors. We then cut once more to Fresa, seen in the flip-out screen of the small digital video camera. The visual sequence of “documentary” frames documents that his initial years in the cartel gave him ample warning that he should get out. “In those five years, I travelled the road I’d dreamed so much about,” he reflects. “Glory. But I wanted more and more and more.”

    In the unfolding of El cartel, Cabo emerges as a literal and symbolic obstacle to Fresa’s efforts to remain nonviolent, to retire from the business, and to reenter legitimate society. Cabo’s arc underscores the dark underbelly of Fresa’s desire for “more and more and more,” linking the pleasures Fresa takes in commodity trafficking to the violence that inescapably accompanies it. Cabo initially serves as Don Oscar’s campy, ultraviolent gatillero (trigger-man), with a handlebar moustache, exaggerated snarl, and nasally montañero (hillbilly) drawl. When Don Oscar sends Fresa to Miami to lay low, Cabo encourages an intensification of violence against rival cartels, enforcing a bloodthirsty code of honor that gauges status through markers of dominance rather than profit. To punish Fresa’s disengagement from the cartel and his intervention in saving the life of a contracted target, Cabo collaborates with the DEA in attempting to set him up, marking Cabo’s increasing obsession with Fresa and with the latter’s privileged position in Miami.

    The structural relationship between Fresa and Cabo uses the device of narrative doubling to stage (but ultimately to interrogate) what Colombian cultural critic Omar Rincón refers to as “Narco.lombia”’s national allegory in the neoliberal era, which ostensibly allocates responsibilities for acts of violence in such a way as to keep the elites’ hands clean, to absolve them of responsibility for the narco-economy and its attendant bloodshed. This structural relationship echoes its US variant as mediated by Law & Order: hegemonic scripts of drug violence shunt responsibility onto fungible racialized and spatialized signifiers, rather than examining the role of official discourse and policy, not to mention white middle-class demand for narcotics, in producing and sustaining that violence. In the Colombian case, whereas Fresa represents an upwardly mobile, urban petite bourgeoisie pursuing neoliberal values, Cabo represents a resentful working class consigned to the position of gatillero. The show treats Fresa as a rational economic actor “who has been attracted to the rapidly-expanding, multi-billion dollar drug economy,” as Phillipe Bourgois has argued about crack dealers, rather than as an “‘exotic other’ operating in an irrational netherworld” (Bourgois 326). Fresa sympathetically embodies capitalist ideology yet comes to recognize the inseparability of this ideology in the narco-economy from Cabo’s violent, power-obsessed “irrational netherworld.” The show ambivalently makes this inseparability applicable to neoliberal capitalism in general through Cabo’s own upward mobility. After Don Oscar dies, Cabo begins dealing (traqueteando) and acquires the trappings of a jefe: a large finca and Don Julio’s ex-wife. This class jump provokes snide remarks from the traditional class of dons, but also trepidation. Tapping into a central trope of Colombian narco-narrative, the show dramatizes national anxieties over the cocaine-fuelled destabilization of traditional class hierarchies, an anxiety also at work in that circum-Caribbean narco-Ur-text, Scarface (1983), where ultra-violent Mariel refugee Tony Montana (Al Pacino) usurps the dominant underworld position of post-1959, bourgeois Cuban exile Frank Lopez (Robert Loggia).2 By raising the abominable specter of Cabo taking over the cartel, the telenovela may inspire viewers to long for precisely the traditional class hierarchy that Cabo contests, or it could lay bare for them the systemic unity of trade and violence undergirding that class hierarchy. This ambiguity acquires another layer of complexity when we take into account that the Colombian players operate in a world not of their own making. From generals in the Colombian army carrying out orders from civilian politicians under pressure from the US government as part of the Plan Colombia aid package, to cartel leaders taking advantage of new deals being offered by the DEA, the Colombian players in this narco-drama must navigate the whims of both US drug policy and US consumer demand. El cartel’s portrait of the narco-economy relies on our seduction by Fresa and, through this focalization, offers the experience of incremental dread as he finds himself increasingly haunted by his lower-class double Cabo. Yet the long shadow of US economics–funding both the war on drugs and the traffic in drugs–renders these characters, and Colombia more generally, as structured in dominance. The class-based critique of the narco-economy, which may or may not translate into a larger critique of neoliberal capitalism tout court, finds something for all Colombians to agree on by recognizing that it is the United States who has established the conditions for this ambiguity.

    As in Colombia, the cocaine trade has also fueled transformational violence in Jamaica, dovetailing with a similar US-sponsored neoliberal transition at the beginning of the 1980s. By reworking Ernie Smith’s 1974 popular reggae number “Duppy Gun Man” through doubling its temporal and cartographic orientations, Yellowman’s 1982 song “Duppy or Gunman” uses the citational practices of dancehall to chart a ghostly history of this transformational violence that is anchored in a critique of hemispheric political economy. Specifically, “Duppy or Gunman” responds to the overwhelming bloodshed leading up to and persisting after the 1980 elections in Jamaica. Caught up in US Cold War proxy politics, more than eight hundred people were killed as the CIA-backed Jamaican Labour Party (JLP) took power from the left-wing People’s National Party (PNP). The electoral conflict solidified a map of Kingston crisscrossed by heavily armed, politically affiliated garrison communities partly funded through CIA-encouraged cocaine transshipment (Edmonds). A sequence of repetitions mediates between Yellowman’s aestheticization of local gunfire and a spiritual, cartographical critique of this hemispheric violence. The 1982 track “Duppy or Gunman” opens with Yellowman covering Smith’s 1974 hit “Duppy Gun Man” over “Junjo” Lawes’s 1980 “Gunman” rhythm track. Reconstructing the original rhythm track of “Duppy Gun Man” with a dub-infused, ghostly sound, Lawes’s “Gunman” renders the duppy of the original title even more spectral. Smith’s 1974 song reflects a moment just before the horrific violence unleashed in 1980, recounting a semi-humorous parable about a would-be Romeo frightened off when “a dread from ‘cross de Gully / just passin’ through / decide fe run little joke” and shout “don’t move.” Overreacting to the dreadlocked passerby from a potentially antagonistic neighborhood, the protagonist of the 1974 “Duppy Gun Man” fails to “keep his head” and assumes the dread to be either a ghost or a gunman. This either/or registers the violence that haunts 1974 Kingston’s past and threatens its future; Yellowman’s 1982 version marks such violence as the inescapable condition of the present:

    Must be a duppy or a gunman
    I man no find out yet
    I and I was so frightened
    All the M-16 I forget.

    While Smith was so frightened that he forgot the name of the girl he was with, so frightened was Yellowman that he even forgot the M-16s around him. With American-made weapons having flooded Jamaica in the lead-up to the 1980 election, “Duppy or Gunman” marks the pervasive violence that continued to plague society in its aftermath, as “party leaders,” in Laurie Gunst’s account, “menaced by an outlaw underworld they could no longer control, turned the Jamaican police loose in the ghettos to execute their former paladins” (xv). Nadi Edwards comments on the reggae/dancehall rendering of Kingston’s violence: “It is a nightmare world, haunting and haunted, a world in which gunmen turn their victims into duppies, but the killers themselves are ghosts, spectral bodies that materialize only as agents of violence” (12).

    The dialogic reggae/dancehall aesthetics of versioning and dub production moves this haunting in two temporal directions: Yellowman’s “Duppy or Gunman” is melancholically haunted by the lightheartedness of Smith’s original, while it simultaneously haunts Smith’s song with the “nightmare world” of what was to come. Yellowman turns the ubiquitous gunfire of the present to aesthetic ends:

    Gunshot it no respect no one
    Gunshot it no respect no one
    It kill soldier man, it kill policeman
    It kill bad man, also gun man
    It kill animal, also human

    “Duppy or Gunman” calls out to Michigan and Smiley’s musically embodied trope of contagion to narrate the escalation of violence as an infectious transnational disease carried across borders by “M-16s” and “Magnums.” Yet whereas the Biblical righteousness of Michigan and Smiley’s “Diseases” warns of God’s vengeance against loose women, Yellowman revises the traditional Christian prayer “For Health and Strength” in order to invoke Rastafarian faith talismanically for protection against the disease of transnational violence: “For health and strength and daily food / we praise thy name oh Jah.” Through this citational layering of generic doubles, “Duppy or Gunman” articulates itself as a local critique, a prayer in the face of a geopolitical cartography shaped by US-manufactured weapons, drug trafficking to feed US demand, structural poverty, and Cold War political interference.

    Also attending to US-Caribbean Cold War relations, Russell Banks’s 1995 novel Rule of the Bone processes a geopolitical cartography of violence through the subject position of the white US consumer of both drugs and Jamaican culture. Banks’s Bildungsroman appropriates a classic narrative structure of US fiction, the white hero and his non-white sidekick,3 in order to lay bare the circum-Caribbean racialization of both drug violence and narrative violence. Rule of the Bone conjures a narrative space of doubles and repetitions to foreground its own participation in these racialized discourses, to insist upon the necessary incompleteness of any one narrative site of redress, and to direct readers to its intertextual doubles within the transnational field of narco-narrative production.

    Rule of the Bone’s doubling intertextuality stages and historicizes the narrative workings of white privilege via a white American adolescent’s tutelage by a Rastafarian elder. The iconic nineteenth-century friendship between Huck and Jim gets reworked through the late twentieth-century characters Bone and I-Man, the latter an undocumented Jamaican migrant laborer while in the US, though in Jamaica he is part of a Rastafarian group that supplies white American drug traffickers with marijuana. Bone, the fourteen-year-old protagonist, was sexually abused by his stepfather as a seven-year-old and now sports a mohawk and piercings, has dropped out of high school, and sells a bit of pot in order to pay rent with his friend and a scary bunch of bikers in Upstate New York. He eventually meets I-Man and learns about the production of his undocumented status:

    The deal was [he was] supposed to work on the apple trees in the spring and then in June the same crew was supposed to go to Florida on a bus and cut sugarcane all summer for a different company and come back north in the fall and pick apples. Once you signed on you couldn’t quit until six months were up without losing all the money that you’d earned so far and your work permit so if you left the camp you were like an international outlaw, an illegal alien plus you were broke. (155-156)

    While this passage, especially with its reference to sugarcane, registers the historically resonant state of bondage in which Jamaican migrant laborers circulate in the US, Bone’s use of the phrase “international outlaw” nonetheless attaches a sense of dangerous romance to I-Man as well. As Jim O’Loughlin notes, Rule of the Bone “explicitly interrogates” this romance as intertextually linked to “the white privilege inherent in fantasies of escaping from society in Huckleberry Finn” (31). In spite of Bone’s working-class, victimized social status, his development (Bildung) through friendship with I-Man prompts him to examine the privileges, complexities, and limitations of his role as white observer and narrator of this particular Black experience. As O’Loughlin comments: “Bone is forced to acknowledge his participation in a racialized system. In fact, his growth as a character becomes dependent upon that recognition” (40).

    This racialized system is as literary and linguistic as it is economic. In another scene of intertextual doubling, Bone watches I-Man garden with Rose, a wan blonde six-year-old girl whose crack-addicted mother sold her to a sketchy character named Buster Brown. Bone devised her escape from Buster and took refuge in an abandoned school bus that I-Man, no longer on the migrant labor route, had converted into a trailer home. Observing them, Bone thinks:

    They made a real nice picture, the two of them and it made me think of that book Uncle Tom’s Cabin which I got from the library and read in seventh grade for a book report but my teacher was wicked pissed at me for saying it was pretty good considering a white woman wrote it and gave me a D. My teacher was a white woman herself and thought I was being disrespectful but I wasn’t. I just knew it would’ve been different if it’d been written by a black man, say, or even a black woman and it would’ve been better too because the old guy Uncle Tom would’ve kicked some serious ass and then he’d’ve probably been lynched or something but it almost would’ve been worth it. In those old slavery days white people were really fucked up was what I meant in my book report and the white lady who wrote it was trying not to be, that’s all.(161)

    This invocation of Little Eva and Uncle Tom racializes authorship and emphasizes how Rule of the Bone self-reflexively limns the risks of its intertextual filiation with dubious literary ancestors. Just as I-Man, as a Rastafarian spiritual elder to Bone, echoes Uncle Tom’s relationship to George Shelby, his owner’s son, the reader is asked to attend to Banks’s relationship with Harriet Beecher Stowe. The novel acknowledges its inextricability, inside and outside the book’s cover, from the shadow of those melodramatic characters.

    The confessional mode connects the racialization of authorship and the weight of these iconic figures to the present moment. Recalling Fresa’s opening claims to offer “the truth, my truth, my version of what happened” in El cartel, Bone opens the Rule of the Bone saying: “You’ll probably think I’m making a lot of this up just to make me sound better than I really am or smarter or even luckier but I’m not. … The fact is the truth is more interesting than anything I could make up and that’s why I’m telling it in the first place” (1). This confession asserts Bone’s commitment to truth and “interesting”-ness, while recognizing that this story may provoke readers to consider Bone to be bragging about his international adventures with a charismatic Rastafarian elder. Disavowing any interest in self-promotion, this preface preemptively addresses the way the accumulation of racialized echoes and models might inflect the reader’s sense of what motivates Bone to share his story.

    After accumulating nineteenth-century echoes overshadowed by the violence of slavery, Banks’s novel pointedly sets the violence of the present within a geopolitics of the Cold War that Bone has now been properly formed to read and recite. Having relocated from Upstate New York to Jamaica’s Cockpit Country, host to the Maroon polity Accompong, Bone has joined I-Man’s brethren working their marijuana fields:

    After we had the dirt ready we planted the seeds for the new crop and hauled water and got the rows real soppy and for shading them while the plants were still babies we ran strings from poles and hung these humongous thin camouflage sheets that I-Man said’d been left behind in Grenada after the United States Army finished invading and went home. Dem hiding sheets spread all over de Caribbean now, mon. Dem de bes’ t’ing ‘bout dat invasion so as t’ mek de ganja reach him fulfillment undisturbed ‘neath de Jamaica sun an’ den return to Babylon an’ help create de peaceable kingdom dere. Jah mek de instruments of destruction come forward fe be instruments of instruction.(330)

    Bone’s first-person narration subtly integrates I-Man’s Rastafarian dialect through an unmarked, free indirect discourse, suggesting Bone’s own habitation of this nation-language. Whereas Yellowman prays for his own salvation amidst cocaine-fuelled, Cold War garrison politics, I-Man’s Rastafarian dialectic optimistically reflects on marijuana traffic to the US as a project of spiritual enlightenment that will turn America away from proxy wars and foreign intervention. Yet a racialized and spatialized double-vision marks both “Duppy or Gunman” and The Rule of the Bone: I-Man’s cold-blooded assassination at the hands of his white American distributors underscores the persistent and casual destruction rained down upon expendable Black lives caught up in feeding US drug demand, precisely that “proximity and vulnerability to imperial and neoimperial forces” that, Stites Mor notes, informs the circum-Caribbean’s critical vantage point on the possibilities of “transnational solidarity” (279).

    Disclosing the expendability of Black life in the eyes of many Jamaicans and Americans alike, one of the assassins says to his partner, “We shouldn’t do a white kid… The tourist board’ll go nuts” (339). At this point in the novel, Bone not only has grown comfortable speaking a Rasta-inflected patois, but he has been initiated by I-Man and his brethren into a ganja-assisted process of “coming to know I-self” (329). His Bildung fulfilled, Bone can confront his white privilege head-on, recognizing that “it was my white skin that’d saved me from being blown away like Prince Shabba and I-Man” (342). At the end of the novel, Bone sits docked in Montego Bay, about to depart Jamaica, left to reflect on what Achille Mbembe calls the “racist distribution of death” in the hemispheric “economy of biopower” (17), as well as on the racist distribution of death in the narrative economy of drug violence that his own story participates in. While Bone preserves I-Man’s language and spirit, the death of violence-averse I-Man confirms the novel’s participation in that racialized narrative economy. Which of course begs the question: on the book’s own terms, then, must we conclude that Rule of the Bone, like Uncle Tom’s Cabin, is “pretty good considering a white [man] wrote it”?

    Maybe Russell Banks himself does not tell the story of “the old guy kick[ing] some serious ass and then … probably [getting] lynched or something but it almost would’ve been worth it,” because the novel signals that that story has already been told, and that, for all his linguistic dexterity, it still wasn’t Banks’s to tell. Recurrent intertextual cues prompt readers of Rule of the Bone to seek out the outlaw rude-boy epic The Harder They Come–the novel’s transnational narrative double–to fill this narrative space that the novel conjures but necessarily leaves empty. Bone and I-Man’s crossing from the US to Jamaica is scored by the epoch-defining soundtrack of the 1972 film in which reggae star Jimmy Cliff plays outlaw folk-hero Ivanhoe “Rhygin” Martin (237). “A male subaltern exemplar of early postcolonial resistance” (Bogues 22), Ivan quixotically challenges the position he has been allotted in the global narco-economy. Upon seeing on television that a planeload of Jamaican ganja seized in Miami was valued at $100,000, he recognizes that the money involved far exceeds the meager take he risks his life for as a street dealer, and furthermore that the state itself is one of the major players in a semi-official international commodity trade. With fearless grace and with guns blazing, he takes on the police and military over the course of a manhunt that captured the Jamaican public’s imagination in the film and in history. Ivan’s grace itself represents the rude-boy, outlaw anti-hero’s performative resignification of the heroic, colonialist Hollywood westerns Jamaican audiences both laugh at and learn from at the beginning of the film. The Harder They Come concludes with a wounded Ivan on the beach at Lime Cay, waiting for a boat that will carry him to his “big welcome” in a Cuba that in 1972 Jamaica embodied the liberatory aspirations channeled by Michael Manley’s ruling People’s National Party. As a military unit surrounds him, Ivan joyously rises from behind the bushes and meets his death, fulfilling the transcendent performative destiny integral to the rude-boy genre, as well as its offspring in the dancehall, such as Vybz Kartel’s gun song “Send a Hell” (2008); in literature, as reworked in A Brief History of Seven Killings; and in Jamaican nation-language itself, where as Bogues notes, “death is ‘tek life,’ a spectacle that affirms [the] life [of young men who participate in violence] in the absence of positive alternatives” (24).4

    While preserving its distribution of death, The Harder They Come completes Rule of the Bone by offering an alternative aesthetic of violence to that of the pitiable, long-suffering death of Uncle Tom, and, in the figure of I-Man, that of the rote, routinized death of yet another white protagonist’s sidekick. Banks’s novel suggests that this was aesthetic work his book could not, should not do, at least not alone. With Bone poised to depart Jamaica by sea, the novel concludes with his privilege of navigating away from the scene of violence. Like his doubles Huck Finn, ready to light out for the territories; Shawn Foreman, living off his rap royalties; and Fresa, poised to retire in Miami, he occupies a narrative space not permitted to his subaltern, raced and classed double. The citational texts of circum-Caribbean drug violence register this privilege while calling upon multiple narrative sites, cartographic scales, and generic modes to do justice to those left behind.

    Footnotes

    1. “Esta es una obra de ficción inspirada en el libro ‘El Cartel de los Sapos.’ Los personajes y situaciones que se presentan son igualmente ficticios.”

    2. See, for example, Vallejo and Restrepo.

    3. See Lawrence, chs. 4, 5, and 11; and Fiedler.

    4. In “Send a Hell,” Kartel deejays:

    Miller 9 clap, clap it mek di cops seeSomebody haffi dead an yuh threaten me, fi box miTwo inna dem face coof coof I’m get drop seeDem ah go rush I’m go doctor but I’m dead inna di taxi. (2008)

    Alternative to this classical expression of rude-boy “tek-life,” in A Brief History of Seven Killings, Marlon James ambivalently fashions for Josey Wales, based on the real-life figure Lester “Jim Brown” Coke, a different sort of death-embracing “heroism” as he is consumed by a prison-house fire at the behest of the CIA and Jamaican government. Mastermind of his own success, Wales sabotages the 1978 Downtown Kingston Peace Treaty and the prospect of a Rasta Revolution, thereby buying himself total immunity from both the CIA and the JLP-government of Edward Seaga, which allows him to manage safely for more than a decade a drug trafficking network that stretches from Colombia, through the Caribbean, and across the United States. The reader’s admiration for his diabolical effectiveness, his ability to see the geopolitical balance of power better than condescending Americans and Uptown Jamaicans, presses hard against his responsibility for the shooting of Bob Marley and the undermining of the peace treaty, the hopes for which, the actual possibility for which, are best expressed in the novel by Tristan Phillips, based on the real-life Trevor Phillips:

    People need to know. They need to know I guess that, that there was this one time when we coul’a do it, you know? We could’a really do it. People was just hopeful enough and tired enough and fed up enough and dreaming enough that something could’a really happen. … Even people who usually expect the worst did, if only for two or three month, start to think peace a little then a lot, then peace was all they could think about. Is like how before rain reach you can taste it coming in the breeze. (James 568-9)

    Yet Tristan/Trevor was part of the leadership within the Downtown underworld that, according to Josey Wales, speaking about Papa-Lo (real-life Claude Massop), his mentor and double from the previous generation, “Start to act like he no longer like the world he himself help create. … He the worst kind of fool, the fool who start believing things can get better. … He not getting soft, he thinking deep, which politicians don’t pay him to do. … He want to forget them. I want to use them” (James 42-3).

    Works Cited

    • “Ain’t No Love.” Screenplay by Dick Wolf, Rose Sweren, and Lois Johnson. Law & Order 15.13. NBC. 12 Jan. 2005. Television.
    • Auerbach, Erich. “Philology and Weltliteratur.” Trans. Edward and Marie Said. Centennial Review 13.1 (1969).
    • Banks, Russell. Rule of the Bone. New York: Harper Perennial, 1995. Print.
    • Benavides, O. Hugo. Drugs, Thugs, and Divas: Telenovelas and Narco-Dramas in Latin America. Austin: University of Texas Press, 2008. Print.
    • Bogues, Anthony. “Power, Violence, and the Jamaican ‘Shotta Don.’” NACLA Report on the Americas (May/June 2006). Web. 2 May 2016.
    • Bourgois, Philippe. In Search of Respect: Selling Crack in El Barrio. New York: Columbia University Press, 2003. Print.
    • “Boy Gone Astray.” Screenplay by Dick Wolf, Keith Eisner, and René Balcer. Law & Order 20.7. NBC. 6 Nov. 2009. Television.
    • Brathwaite, Kamau. “Jazz and the West Indian Novel (I-III).” The Routledge Reader in Caribbean Literature. Ed. Allison Donell and Sarah Lawson Welsh. Routledge: London, 1996.
    • Cabañas, Miguel. “El narcocorrido global y las identidades transnacionales.” Revista de Estudios Hispánicos 42.3 (2008): 519-542.
    • Edmonds, Kevin. “The CIA, the Cold War, and Cocaine: The Connections of Christopher ‘Dudus’ Coke.” NACLA Report. NACLA, 14 July 2011. Web. 29 Mar. 2016.
    • Edwards, Nadi. “Notes on the Age of Dis: Reading Kingston through Agamben.” small axe 12.1 (2008): 1-15.
    • El cartel. Screenplay by Juan Camilo Ferrand and Andrés López López. Dir. Luis Alberto Restrepo. Caracol Televisión, 2008. Television.
    • Fiedler, Leslie. Come Back to the Raft Ag’in, Huck Honey.” Paris Review (June 1948): 664- 671.
    • Glissant, Édouard. Caribbean Discourse. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 1989. Print.
    • Gunst, Laurie. Born Fi’ Dead. London: Canongate, 2003. Print.
    • The Harder They Come. Dir. Perry Henzell. Perf. Jimmy Cliff. Screenplay by Perry Henzell and Trevor Rhone. International Films Management, Ltd., 1972. Criterion Collection, 2000. DVD.
    • James, Marlon. A Brief History of Seven Killings. London: Oneworld, 2014. Print. Lawrence, D. H. Studies in Classic American Literature. 1923. Reissue Edition. Ed. Ezra Greenspan, Lindeth Vasey, and John Worthen. New York: Penguin, 1990. Print.
    • Lemelle, Sidney J. “The ‘Circum-Caribbean’ and the Continuity of Cultures: The Donato Colony in Mexico, 1830-1860.” Journal of Pan-African Studies 6.1 (July 2013): 57-75.
    • López, Andrés López. El cartel de los sapos. Bogotá: Editorial Planeta Colombiana, 2008. Print. Matousek, Amanda L. “Shades of the Borderland Narconovela from Pastel to Sanguine: Orfa Alarcón’s Perra brava as Anti-Novela.” Frontiers: A Journal of Women Studies 35.2 (2014): 118-142.
    • Mbembe, Achille. “Necropolitics.” Public Culture 15.1 (2003): 11-40.
    • O’Loughlin, Jim. “The Whiteness of Bone: Russell Banks’ Rule of the Bone and the Contradictory Legacy of Huckleberry Finn.” Modern Language Studies 32.1 (2002): 31- 42.
    • Polit-Dueñas, Gabriela. “On Reading about Violence, Drug Dealers and Interpreting a Field of Literary Production Amidst the Din of Gunfire: Culiacán-Sinaloa, 2007.” Revista de Estudios Hispánicos 42.3 (2008): 559-582.
    • Restrepo, Laura. Delirio. Buenos Aires: Alfaguara, 2004. Print.
    • Rincón, Omar. “Narco.estética y narco.cultura en Narco.lombia.” Nueva Sociedad 220 (2009). Web. 2 May 2016.
    • Smith, Ernie. “Duppy Gun Man.” The Best of Ernie Smith – Original Masters. New York: VP Records/17 North Parade, 2010. CD.
    • Stites Mor, Jessica. “Circum-Caribbean development and transnational solidarity: perspectives from a post-development research paradigm.” Canadian Journal of Latin American and Caribbean Studies 38.2 (2013): 279-281.
    • Vallejo, Fernando. La virgen de los sicarios. Bogotá: Alfaguara, 1993. Print.
    • Vybz Kartel, “Send a Hell.” Self Defense Riddim. Kingston: Jamdown Ltd., 2008. MP3. Yellowman. “Duppy or Gunman.” Mister Yellowman. London: Greensleeves, 1982. CD.

  • Architectural Space in Windhoek, Namibia:Fortification, Monumentalization, Subversion

    Julia C. Obert (bio)
    University of Wyoming

    Abstract

    This essay argues that contemporary postcolonial cities are definitive of Anthony Vidler’s “architectural uncanny,” and it forwards Windhoek, Namibia’s capital city, as a particularly palpable example of this phenomenon. This essay reads local literary texts and other historical documents to investigate how Windhoek’s architectural spaces condition structures of both power and subversion. It identifies where local bodies are marshaled by the city’s constraints and where they can contest those constraints. Ultimately, despite the fact that Windhoek still bears the inhospitable imprints of two successive colonial powers, its subjects can find ways to take root, at least in part, in their uncanny city.

    Namibia was settled for thousands of years by indigenous groups—largely the Damara, Nama, and San—and, from the fourteenth century forward, by immigrating Bantu; German imperial forces declared it a colonial holding in 1884. Seeing their land and cattle appropriated by settlers, the Herero and Nama peoples rose up against German occupation in 1904. The German Schutztruppe, under the command of General Lothar von Trotha, determined to “annihilate” the resistance (von Trotha, qtd. in Mamdani 11), and wiped out the vast majority of both ethnic groups in the first act of genocide of the twentieth century. During World War I’s South-West Africa Campaign, South Africa seized control of the German colony, and administered the area from 1919 onwards as a League of Nations mandate territory. After World War II, South Africa refused to surrender South-West Africa to UN control and continued to occupy the area. When apartheid was implemented in South Africa in 1948, so too was it enforced in South-West Africa, with white settlers, so-called “colored” groups, and black South-West Africans being segregated by race (and with the latter further divided by ethnicity: Ovambo, Damara, Nama, Herero, Ovambanderu, and others). In the 1960s, the military wing of the South-West Africa People’s Organisation (SWAPO) began its armed struggle for independence, and in 1988, South Africa agreed to end its occupation of the country. Namibia became officially independent on March 21, 1990, and SWAPO’s Sam Nujoma took office as the country’s first democratically elected President.

    Despite the fact that Namibia has been independent for 25 years, it is in many ways visibly haunted by its colonial past, with its urban spaces in particular remaining redolent of the area’s sedimented political histories. Nearly all colonial regimes are driven by what Edward Said calls a “cartographic impulse”: the notion that redrawing borders, renaming spaces, and rebuilding places can literally shift the ground beneath subjects’ feet, disorienting and dominating local populations (78). 79). This violent “impulse” leaves the proprietary stamp of the imperial center on the spaces of the imagined wild frontier—the fantasy space projected as the postcolony by white power, to rely on Achille Mbembe’s analysis—making it a crucial tool of imperial hegemony, a rule to which both Germany and South Africa held true in South-West Africa (On the Postcolony 4). The built environments of liberated postcolonial spaces retain spectral traces of their subjugation and oppression, and so to some degree these environments remain anxious, unsettling, even inhospitable.

    Anthony Vidler refers to “estranging” urban spaces, forms that “express the precarious relationship between psychological and physical home,” as examples of what he calls the “architectural uncanny” (12, xii). Borrowing from Freud, Vidler discusses places that are at once familiar and foreign, using the concept as “a frame of reference that confronts the desire for a home and the struggle for domestic security with its apparent opposite, intellectual and actual homelessness” (12). Although Vidler focuses primarily on neo-avant-garde architecture and its expressions of postwar alienation, contemporary postcolonial cities—spaces that are at once domestic and unhomely, that are both fit for today’s deep dwelling and reminders of yesterday’s displacements—would seem to be virtually definitive of the “architectural uncanny.”1 Windhoek, Namibia’s capital city, is a particularly palpable example of this phenomenon. In its cartography and architecture, it reveals histories of genocide and apartheid as well as its independent present. The scars of the city’s one-time symbolic significance as the headquarters of the German Schutztruppe, as well as of its place as a staging ground for the spatial segregation of South African apartheid, are barely beneath the skin of its post-colonial, post-apartheid built environment.

    Literary representations of Windhoek tend to foreground this unhomeliness, often while critiquing the squandered promise of independence. Many texts feature the wide gap between the elite inheritors of the country’s bounty, most of whom live in fortified gated communities on the hills overlooking the city, and chronically poor black Namibians, who live in meager quarters in the old apartheid-era “locations” (the underdeveloped townships to which black communities were relocated under South African rule) and in informal squatter settlements on Windhoek’s outskirts. Frederick Philander’s play The Porridge Queen, for example, stages the “fanfare” of a Presidential motorcade—“ten expensive cars” manned by a “new brand of white collared Black civil servant”—as it blows blithely past a group of township women selling crafts from temporary stalls at “Busy Corner” (48-50). The irony that this makeshift market is located at the intersection of the recently-renamed Sam Nujoma Drive and Independence Avenue is, of course, not lost on Philander; these semantic changes to the post-independence cityscape, he implies, have not yet been matched by substantive progress. Several authors also note that the buffer zones between communities built during apartheid have been reinforced rather than remedied in recent years, and that post-independence city planners have repeated colonial (il)logics of “surveillance” and hygiene (“health, safety, order”) when projecting the future of the city’s poorer districts (Windhoek Municipality Structure Plan). Moreover, while several new monuments have been erected in Windhoek since independence, colonial memorials and buildings—among them Alte Feste, a German fortress, and the Reiterdenkmal, a memorial to the Schutztruppe killed during the Nama and Herero revolt—still dominate the cityscape. Windhoek is, in some ways, a kind of ghost space, an uncanny neocolonial revenant of the colonial city. Brian Harlech-Jones’s novel A Small Space describes dwelling in this space as a feeling of “living in two worlds,” an anxious sense of double vision or “dissonance” (184).

    Nevertheless, the power of this unhomely geography is not absolute; it is sometimes destabilized by the subterranean routes and subversive navigational strategies of particular pedestrians. As Gülsüm Baydar Nalbantoğlu and Chong Thai Wong remind us, “postcolonial space is both a reminder of a colonial past and a salutary gesture towards the future. It conveys both a negative moment that displays… binary constructions and fixed categories and a positive one of a promise of becoming for new… subject positions and new modes of spatiality” (7). This essay reads local literary texts and other historical documents for these “salutary gestures,” examining, to borrow a term from Guy Debord, how personal “psychogeographies”—“insubordinat[e]” wanderings; “fragmented, subjective, temporal experience[s] of the city”—can potentially work against “the seemingly omnipotent perspective of the planimetric map” in Namibia (Debord, “Introduction” 7; Sant). In other words, it investigates how Windhoek’s architectural spaces condition structures of both power and subversion, identifying where local bodies are marshaled by the city’s constraints and where they can contest its “currents, fixed points and vortexes” (Debord, “Theory” 50). This treatment of geography in Namibian literature echoes Achille Mbembe’s hope, in the South African context, for “the de-racialization of urban spaces”—a hope yet inseparable, Mbembe concedes, from the “interiorize[d] … presence of [past] physical destruction.” Mbembe describes this bifurcated view of place as a means of “giving the theme of the sepulchre its full subversive force,” and defines the sepulchre as a symbol of “the extra bit of life that’s needed to raise the dead which lies at the heart of a new culture that promises never to forget the vanquished” (Eurozine interview). Ultimately, despite the fact that Windhoek still bears the inhospitable imprints of two successive colonial powers, its subjects can find ways to take root, at least in part, in their “sepulchral” city. These subversive ways of being in place, as Mbembe suggests, are ways of “raising the dead”—of simultaneously reckoning with loss and imagining a more settled future.

    I. Building Windhoek

    The German presence in Windhoek dates back to 1890, when Reichskommissar Curt von François decided to station his garrison in the area. Von François chose the location as a strategic buffer zone between Nama and Herero communities, whom he had determined to fight separately in his effort to “annihilat[e] … the enemy” (44). He laid the foundation stone of the Schutztruppe headquarters, now called the Alte Feste (Old Fortress), in October 1890, thus establishing a German architectural foothold in the region. Designed by von François himself, the fortress’s imposing walls and four surveillance towers, along with its position overlooking the valley, projected German political dominance and military might. After the defeat of the indigenous forces in the early years of the twentieth century, a concentration camp was established in the shadow of the fortress—one of several the Germans built around the country—in which prisoners died by the thousands, a mass murder conspicuously erased from the cityscape in subsequent years (and only commemorated on site for the first time in 2014 with the erection of the Genocide Memorial).

    Fig. 1

    Once the locals were overpowered, German architects and builders raced to erect what Itohan Osayimwese calls “signifiers of Germanness” in the area, buildings that would lay claim to local territory while reflecting domestic familiarity for incoming settlers (Osayimwese 82). Many scholars note that architecture and design were crucial to asserting political power in colonial outposts under the sign of imperial spectacle. Thomas Metcalf, for example, describes colonial building practices as “political authority t[aking] shape in stone,” and explains their primary objective as “the enhancing of the hold of empire over ruler and ruled alike” (xi). Nevertheless, colonial settings also exerted a troubling “pull of difference” (Metcalf 5), which often prompted anxious efforts to ensure continuity with the imperial center. Although South-West Africa is typically represented in German writing of the time as the uncharted “wild West” (Haarhoff, Wild South-West 2), local architecture often took extreme pains to assert German national identity—a sign that settlers were civilizing the landscape rather than being uncivilized by their frontier. This meant that Windhoek became a prime example of Wilhelmine architectural eclecticism, a revivalist hodgepodge of historical styles with particular reference to Classical and medieval Romanesque forms (Osayimwese 128). Neo-Classical tropes link the Kaiserreich to dominant historical empires, while the neo-Romanesque Rundbogenstil—influenced by Roman and Byzantine techniques and characterized particularly by rounded arches—promotes “an association between the new Reich … and the golden age of the Kaiserreich during the Hohenstaufen period of the Middle Ages” when Romanesque design held sway (Curran 352). Both styles were designed to project German imperial authority and technological prowess, and were used throughout the empire at the behest of Wilhelm II. Windhoek therefore was, and remains today, a striking example of Deutsches Kaiserreich “power architecture” in the middle of the Namib desert (Osayimwese 286).

    The Windhoek Turnhalle (Gymnasium), designed by architect Otto Busch and inaugurated in 1909, echoed a number of buildings on the German home front and became an architectural centerpiece of the colony. With a timber-girdered roof and rounded neo-Romanesque arches, the Turnhalle’s elaborate, imposing design was both a “rallying point” for German settlers and a “distinctive symbol of [the colonial] presence to be beheld with respect and even with admiration by the natives of the country” (T. Roger Smith, qtd. in Metcalf 1)—in other words, an explicit mark of racist superiority. The building was used as a practice hall for the Windhoek Gymnastic Club—itself a symbol of robust imperial masculinity—but as an icon of colonial dominion over South-West Africa, it was also appropriated for extravagant celebrations of Kaiser Wilhelm’s birthday each year (Brummer 135). The Turnhalle’s lavish appearance clearly lent itself to authoritative expressions of imperial power, as it was used in turn during WWI by German forces and South African Union troops, and it later housed the 1975-1977 Turnhalle Constitutional Conference, an attempt to reinforce white rule in Namibia’s transition to independence and to stifle the resistance of the People’s Liberation Army of Namibia (the military wing of SWAPO).2 It therefore served for many years as an example of what Mark Crinson calls an “architecture of allegory”: a building that “announce[s]” itself.—and that, by extension, announces the power relations it heralds—by way of “facades, disjunctive form … sheer height, or a new relationship to the city” (229).

    Fig. 2

    Similarly, the Christuskirche (Christ Church), a German Lutheran church designed by Gottleib Redecker and erected between 1907 and 1910, became a monument to German territorial and ideological expansionism. Located on a promontory above the city, the Christuskirche literally overlooked the local population—an occupation of rarefied air that “enhanced its representational power” (Osayimwese 305). Also designed in the neo-Romanesque style with some fanciful Art Nouveau influence in its undulating roof line, the impressive building signifies the effectiveness of German and Finnish Lutheran missionary efforts in the region—Namibia is one of the most heavily Lutheran countries in the world today—and sets a uniquely German theological tradition in stone. The building’s aims were as much political and ideological as they were religious; the stained glass windows in the sanctuary were a gift from Emperor Wilhelm II, and a plaque (which remains there today) was mounted inside following the Nama and Herero uprising to commemorate the German soldiers who died in the conflict. As Jeremy Silvester points out, the plaque also names the places where each soldier died, and in so doing, it “proclaims both the metaphorical and physical occupation of the land by the German troops” (“Sleep with a Southwester” 275).

    Fig. 3

    The Germans also erected a number of important monuments in Windhoek in an effort to make their mark on the region. The first was the Kriegerdenkmal, a heavy iron obelisk crowned by an imperial eagle and surrounded by spiked cast-iron fencing, built in 1897 to memorialize the Schutztruppe who died fighting the Nama and Herero. Next, the Reiterdenkmal, an imposing bronze sculpture of a rifle-wielding corporal on horseback atop a stone plinth designed by Berlin artist Adolf Kurle, was inaugurated near Alte Feste during Kaiser Wilhelm II’s 1912 birthday celebrations. It too was constructed, as its commemorative plaque suggests, to honor the German soldiers who died “for emperor and empire to save and protect [South-West Africa] during the Herero and Hottentot uprisings between 1903 and 1907, and during the Kalahari Expedition in 1908,” as well as “German citizens that died [at] the hands of the indigenous [peoples].” The statue looms 31 feet above street level, and its armed rider seems to survey all who move beneath his gaze. These repeated efforts to name and to remember German civilians, and to count German losses, are also efforts to leave unnamed and unrecognized the many thousands Nama and Herero who were killed during the period. The fact that the Reiterdenkmal was erected on the site of a former concentration camp makes this silencing all the more ominous; as Elke Zuern argues, the rider “visibly present[ed] victor’s justice and offer[ed] a warning to those who might continue to resist” (3). Incredibly, this token of “victor’s justice” remained in place until 2009, when the statue was finally removed during the building of the new Independence Museum.3

    Fig. 4

    Finally, the von François statue, an 18-foot tall sculpture of the former German Reichskommissar rendered in military pose—one hand on hip, the other clutching his sword—was unveiled on Windhoek’s Kaiserstrasse in 1965. Although the street has since been renamed Independence Avenue, the hulking sculpture remains in place. Several writers mention this paradox: can Independence Avenue really be a symbol of postcoloniality with a statue of the first commander of the conquering German Schutztruppe at its heart? Keamogetsi joseph Molapong’s poem “In Search of Questions,” for instance, mentions the “insult” of “standing guard with Von Francois” every time he walks through the heart of downtown Windhoek (95).

    As these observations suggest, German monumentalization is dominant in Windhoek even today. Although some few buildings and memorials have been moved or renamed, “[t]he visitor arriving in downtown Windhoek for the first time would be forgiven for wondering if it really had been almost a century since the end of [German] colonial rule” (Zuern 21). The specter of colonial rule hovers menacingly over the postcolonial city; “ghostly reminder[s] of the German colonial state” haunt Windhoek’s post-independence streetscapes (Steinmetz 306). Some of these German buildings are beautiful—the fachwerk (timber-framed) façades in downtown Windhoek that now house shops and restaurants, for example, are of great architectural interest. They are also, however, conspicuous reminders of German rule. Since Germany remains one of Namibia’s most important trading partners and aid donors, and since the relatively privileged German community remains central to the Namibian economy, the Namibian government has often been reluctant to push for the removal of German landmarks (Steinmetz and Hell 158). By and large, then, the city feels painfully unhomely to many of its inhabitants, and this sentiment is frequently reflected in its literature. As Molapong succinctly puts it, Windhoek is full of “[b]uildings and architectures that scream insult, / that harbor artefacts of colonial descent” (“In Search” 95). These “artefacts” motivate both the biting satire and the aching disillusionment of Molapong’s poetic voice; as he puts it elsewhere, the desert’s “white sand” was “paged away” so that a “road … to Hell” could snake through Windhoek’s center (“Omukurukaze’s Thoughts,” Come Talk 95).

    When South Africa began administering the area in 1919, Afrikaner settlers slowly trickled in to Windhoek. Although their architectural footprint in the city was smaller than that of the German colonists, they did erect a handful of their own memorials in subsequent years. Foremost among these are the Oudstryder an Bittereinder Monument (1951), which commemorates the Boer diehards who moved to German South-West Africa after the Boer War rather than accept British rule, and the Owambo Campaign Memorial (1919), a monument to the members of the South African Army who died fighting King Mandume Ya Ndemufayo of the Kwanyama Owambo in 1917.

    Fig. 5

    However, the South Africans played a hugely significant role in the spatial reshaping of the city: in 1948, when officials in South Africa began to implement apartheid at home, the same was mandated for the country’s northern colony. A 1948 housing report compiled by the South-West Africa Administration (SWAA), “Housing for Non-Europeans in Urban Areas,” laid out the principles of urban design by which Windhoek was subsequently organized. It built on the “locations” established for indigenous populations by the Germans and recommended developing further “self-contained…townships” in the area to ensure absolute racial separation. The Natives (Urban Areas) Proclamation, No. 56 (1951), established compulsory segregation of black and “coloured” South-West Africans from white settlers, along with setting curfews, requiring “registration” of location dwellers, establishing “permits” for non-white laborers to enter white areas of the city, and so forth (Simon, “Desegregation in Namibia” 293). The city center was designated “whites only,” and the SWAA took pains to limit “the native population of the town to its actual labour needs” (NAN, “Memorandum for Guidance”) and to “remov[e]…redundant Natives” from urban areas (NAN, “Memorandum on Municipal”).

    Following the publication of these reports, South African authorities began to express concerns that the main indigenous location (now known as the “Old Location”) was restricting the westward expansion of the white city, “present[ing] a very serious problem in the future development of the town” (NAN, Windhoek Municipality, 1952). Moreover, a 1952 inspection report of the Old Location delivered to Windhoek’s Chief Native Commissioner describes the location as “depressing” and “nauseating” and tellingly asserts that “the Windhoek location as it stands is a menace not only to the health of its inhabitants but inevitably also to the European community of Windhoek” (NAN, “Inspection Report,” emphasis mine). These racist anxieties led to the construction of Katutura and Khomasdal (“black” and “coloured” locations, with the former further segregated by ethnicity) about five to six kilometers northwest of the city center, a distance that limited non-whites’ contact with “white Windhoek” and restricted access to shared amenities. “[B]uffer zone[s] of at least half a mile” (NAN, “Memorandum for Guidance”), whether green spaces or industrial areas for “noxious trades,” were constructed between segregated communities to minimize interracial contact—zones that have only partially been filled in today and that continue to “reinforce the…geographical and social dislocation” of Windhoek’s urban poor (Frayne 88). When African populations refused to leave the Old Location and began to protest, the government undertook a policy of forced relocation. In December 1959, the police opened fire on protesters, killing 11 and wounding 14 in an event now known as the Old Location Massacre. Mass relocation to Katutura followed, and the Old Location was turned into Hochland Park, a white residential suburb. The name Katutura itself, bestowed by the displaced Africans and meaning “Place Where We Do Not Stay” in Otjiherero, became a symbol of opposition to apartheid in South-West Africa (Pendleton 5). Nevertheless, living in a “place where we do not stay” reinforced a sense of unhomely temporariness for indigenous populations under South African rule.

    Katutura was organized around the principle of what might be called “surveillance space,” with streets regularized in a grid pattern, a single road for entrance to and exit from the location, perimeter roads surrounding the community allowing police to encircle the settlement, and floodlights throughout the area (Müller-Friedman, “Deconstructing Windhoek” 6). Dorian Haarhoff’s poem “The Old Location” describes Katutura as being “cemented and segmented / like a blood orange / with tankwide boulevards, / a strong block of offices / plus rented breeze bricks / without ceiling, / single siege quarters / for fenced tenants” (35-42). Beyond the ominous reference to the “blood orange” of the invading Boers, the turn of phrase “tankwide boulevards” suggests the increased militarization of the city, while “fenced tenants” implies that African populations were treated like cattle by South African rule. While the Old Location’s mazy roads, “narrow lanes that def[ied] roadmaking” (NAN, “Inspection Report”), could shield and shelter non-white bodies, Katutura’s “cemented and segmented” streets allowed for no such comfort. As John Ya-Otto, a former trade unionist and SWAPO activist, explains in his memoir, Battlefront Namibia, while the streets in the Old Location “snaked and jogged” around “irregular rows of shacks,” allowing people to “f[ind] a reprieve from the Boers’ efforts to implement their apartheid state,” there was “nowhere to hide” in the new township (35, 44). As displaced communities expanded northward and white suburbs consumed the rest of the city, non-white South-West Africans were further and further distanced from Windhoek’s central amenities. Moreover, the construction of the Western Bypass highway in the late 1970s just west of Katutura and Khomasdal provided “a largely impenetrable barrier between the residential townships…and the rest of Windhoek” and ensured that “native” areas could never be physically contiguous with white suburbs (Frayne 88).

    The pattern of segregation established in Windhoek under apartheid troubles the city today; as Jane Katjavivi indicates, this history can still “be seen, and felt” as one moves through the city (5). Insofar as urban space is concerned, the specters of South African rule linger on, such that residents of Windhoek must try to reconcile “the struggle for domestic security with its apparent opposite,” feelings of exile or displacement even at the heart of homeplace (Vidler 12). In other words, Windhoek’s contemporary built environment is at once postcolonial and neocolonial—an uncanny vacillation between heimlichkeit and unheimlichkeit. Indeed, a good deal of apartheid-era (il)logic has been repeated, inadvertently or otherwise, in post-independence city planning. The “politically oppressive urban model [of apartheid is now] regarded as normative and neutral in the post-apartheid era,” meaning that apartheid has effectively been used as a “blueprint” for contemporary urban design (Müller-Friedman, “Just Build it Modern” 49). The 2009-2014 Strategic Plan released by Namibia’s Ministry of Regional and Local Government, Housing, and Rural Development essentially concedes this point, identifying the “lack of proactive town planning” in Namibia’s post-independence period as a barrier to social equality in the country today. As Bruce Frayne puts it, while independent Namibia has had to contend with other “overriding political objectives” that have perhaps prevented the development of more positive planning strategies, the “persistence of elements of colonial city planning” has reinforced a “degenerative cycle of urban fragmentation” in Windhoek (i, 66).

    Because independent Namibia is dominated by wealthy whites and by a new class of non-white elites (mostly associated with the SWAPO regime) while the vast majority of black Namibians remain desperately impoverished, it is perhaps unsurprising that “colonial attitudes” are still being “encoded in legislation, building codes, [and] surveillance procedures” in the city (Rogerson 39). The 1996 Windhoek Structure Plan, which is still the city’s guiding urban planning document, often repeats the rhetoric of the SWAA’s housing reports; it promotes “health, safety, order,” proposes “prestige” buildings for the city center and “functionalist” architecture to be erected elsewhere, and suggests that “new street layouts [should] concentrate on designs which improve local surveillance.”4 The report also bemoans the fact that rural-to-urban migration is making poverty in Windhoek increasingly “visible” and condemns the building of “unsightly” home businesses in the city. Similarly, Libertina Amathila’s memoir Making a Difference, which focuses on her 20 years as SWAPO’s Minister of Regional and Local Government and Housing, Minister of Health and Social Services, and Deputy Prime Minister, repeatedly articulates her desire for Windhoek to be “clean” rather than “unhygienic.” At one point, Amathila says outright that “[a]s long as [she] was [in office], Windhoek would not be a dirty African town.”

    The primary result of this approach to post-independence city planning is the reinforcing of what Fatima Müller-Friedman calls apartheid “archipelagoes” in Windhoek (“Toward a (Post)apartheid Architecture?” 40). These archipelagoes are islands of wealth—often taking the form of fortified, securitized, gated communities, scattered throughout formerly all-white suburbs and proliferating on the southern and eastern edges of the city amidst crushing poverty. White communities and black elites are often tempted towards occupying these gated communities by estate agents’ language of colonial nostalgia (“raising children ‘like many years ago’”; developments called Camelot, Nu Hamlet, Rome, Trafalgar Court), by a fear of urban crime and a desire to “rebuild a sense of territorial control over their direct environment,” or by the presumptions of status ascribed to Gated Residential Developments (GRDs) (Folio, et. al. 894, 899, 891). The titular Dante of Sharon Kasanda’s novel Dante International, for example, lives atop a hill in an “exclusive” estate with an electrified gate and an intercom system for security, an arrangement that reveals “just how decadent and detached the rich in Namibia” are (79-80). Philander caustically describes Windhoek as the “Fort Knox of Africa,” a place where the wealthy retreat behind security fences from the ground-level realities of privation and scarcity (100).

    On the other hand, so-called informal settlements,—crowded groups of temporary shacks sanctioned by the city—are largely accepted as a housing solution for Windhoek’s poor, many of whom are black in-migrants from the country’s northern rural areas. (However, there is no tolerance for “illegal” squatting in the city; in 2008, the city demolished shacks in Havana Extension 6 because they had been built without the municipality’s consent.5) These settlements typically have little in the way of clean water, electricity, or constructed roads, let alone schools or medical services (CLIP Profile 80-102). Neighborhood names like Five Rand Camp, Illegal, and Sonderwater (Afrikaans for “without water”) are “fitting representations of the lived experience of the places they describe” (Lühl, “The Production of Inequality” 29). There are very few bridges between the spaces occupied by rich and poor in Windhoek, especially because the informal settlements are so far removed from the city center—a stratification that hews closely to the physical segregation enforced under apartheid. Kavevanga Kahengua’s poem “From Within” (from his collection Dreams) makes precisely this point: it identifies the vast physical and psychological distance between the privilege of Klein Windhoek, where “[t]he chosen occupy large spaces / In accordance with the master plan / As laid down to insure / The postcolonial continuum,” and the relative disadvantage of Katutura, where people are huddled “like ants,” where “shelter is a basic need,” and where “days and nights are insecure” (17-20, 41-46).6

    That said, some of the building that has been overseen by successive postcolonial SWAPO governments has actively contested the scopic regime established under colonial rule. A sprawling new State House complex south of the city center, commissioned by President Sam Nujoma in 2002 and completed in 2008, replaced the South African-built Old State House as the country’s Presidential residence in 2010. As previously indicated, the Reiterdenkmal was moved in 2009 to accommodate the erection of the Independence Museum, the Genocide Memorial, and a statue of Nujoma.7 The ponderous, solid museum looms over the nearby Christuskirche, dominating the city’s skyline (a nod to Nujoma’s decree that the museum be taller than any colonial structure in Windhoek) and dwarfing the more curvaceous and decorative German building (Kirkwood 40), while the new commemorative sculptures signal “a state project to transform the memoryscape of the country’s capital city” (Zuern 3).

    Fig. 6

    Similarly, Heroes’ Acre, a 732-hectare site ten kilometers outside the city organized around a 35-meter-high marble obelisk and an eight-meter-high bronze statue of an Unknown Soldier gripping a grenade and an AK-47, is a testament to both the sacrifices and the successes of the SWAPO revolution (Kirkwood 19). The Windhoek City Council’s website indicates that the site is intended to “foster a spirit of patriotism and nationalism” in future generations of Namibians, and both the militant symbolism and the epic scope of Heroes’ Acre connote the power and grandeur of the postcolonial state (Windhoekcc.org.na).

    Fig. 7

    Likewise, outside the city’s Parliament Gardens, three bronze statues of indigenous leaders—Herero Chief Hosea Kutako; Reverend Theofilus Hamutumbangela, an Anglican priest and founding member of SWAPO; and Nama hero Hendrik Samuel Witbooi, all of whom led anti-colonial resistance struggles—now jockey with von François for visual command of the city center and for narrative command of the city’s history. Finally, Windhoek’s Street and Place Naming/Renaming Committee has gradually been expunging colonial signifiers from the cityscape: Kaiserstrasse has become Independence Ave.; Curt von François St. has become Sam Nujoma Ave.; Göring St. is now named after Daniel Munamava, a SWANU revolutionary; Louis Botha St. has become Axali Doëseb St., in honor of the composer of the Namibian national anthem; and so on.8 All told, the iconography of an independent Namibia appears to be taking hold in the city, at least to some degree, often actively staging a “metaphorical confrontation with [artefacts] of the colonial period” (Kirkwood 40).

    Curiously, however, much of this post-independence building has been outsourced to a North Korean company called the Mansudae Overseas Project—the international division of Mansudae Art Studio, North Korea’s state art and architecture firm. As Megan Kirkwood explains, Namibia’s founding President Nujoma traveled to Pyongyang while in exile and became friends with Kim Il Sung. He evidently admired the fact that Mansudae’s work helped to “aesthetically unify the city”—virtually everything in Pyongyang was designed by the firm after the city was nearly leveled during the Korean War—and to “project state ideology” (Kirkwood 9). By hiring Mansudae to design and implement the incipient postcolonial state’s signature building projects, including the State House, Heroes’ Acre, and Independence Museum, Nujoma broke clearly with colonial precedents, but he also ensured that an independent Windhoek would emulate North Korean authoritarian spectacle. Echoing North Korean landmarks like the Kumsusan Memorial Palace and the Revolutionary Martyrs’ Cemetery, Windhoek’s Mansudae buildings are hulking Socialist Realist structures that signal state power both in terms of their bulk and heft and in their insistence on a modern, forward-looking aesthetic (a move that counters the Classical nostalgia of colonial building practices). However, they also ring more of dictatorship than of democratic rule; for example, the Unknown Soldier in Heroes’ Acre bears more than a passing resemblance to Nujoma, and the opulence of the State House’s marble floors and grand chandeliers stands in stark contrast to the tin shacks on the city’s northern fringes, suggesting the concentration of postcolonial wealth in the hands of an elite few. Further, while the Namibian Institute of Architects recommended that Independence Museum be erected in Katutura, a location that would allow it to benefit the daily lives of people who participated in the independence struggle, its pride of place in the Central Business District (CBD) distances the museum “from the very people whose freedom it is supposed to represent” (Kirkwood 41). Likewise, the fact that Heroes’ Acre stands at a ten-kilometer remove from the city leaves it almost entirely inaccessible to residents of the black townships, most of whom can little afford the transportation costs associated with such a trip. This explains, in part, why the author’s 2015 visit to Heroes’ Acre found the site eerily underused and falling into disrepair. Rather than becoming a gathering-place in which ordinary Namibians might reflect on their liberation from South African rule, Heroes’ Acre instead has inadvertently come to symbolize the lingering distance of the SWAPO government from the plight of Windhoek’s urban poor.

    Many local commentators have remarked on Windhoek’s post-independence “architectural identity crisis”; architect Jaco Wasserfall, for example, argues that “[visually], we are being colonized by the east,” and critiques the city’s failure to draw on indigenous resources in contemporary design and building practices (Wma-arch.com).9 In a moment of supposed renaissance, then, Windhoek faces further erasure and loss, missing an opportunity to create “public buildings…[that] reflect…the new Namibian nation, its beliefs, cultures and values, however diverse” (Kisting, The Namibian, 08/27/10). In fact, it might be argued that the Mansudae builds are themselves uncanny, absent as they are of visual references to local landscape and climate, and expressive as they are of the achievements and desires of a select few government officials rather than of democratic nation-building. (Even the new Genocide Memorial, which ought to reflect the cultural and aesthetic practices of the Herero and Nama communities, is overwhelmed by the iconography of the SWAPO freedom struggle.) While this uncanniness is different from that of colonial builds, in that Socialist Realist forms were chosen by the post-independence government precisely because of their refusal to echo European architecture, it nevertheless signals a country estranged from itself—a country willing to outsource control over its built environment to an abusive, authoritarian regime in Pyongyang rather than recognize its own citizens as productive of cultural worth. Similarly, the renaming of streets in Windhoek, while a symbolically significant move, has been satirized by several local authors as a largely cosmetic change to the cityscape. Kahengua’s poem “From Within,” for instance, points to the irony that Klein Windhoek’s Nelson Mandela Avenue signifies stratification rather than liberation for the majority of the city’s residents, given its inaccessible location in a well-heeled suburb (Malaba 21). Likewise, his “The Rumbling Stomach” lists several Windhoek intersections “[w]here great names meet”—“Corner of Robert Mugabe / And Sam Nujoma / Corner of Laurent Kabila / And Nelson Mandela”—but notes that these nominal changes aren’t accompanied by substantive ones, and argues that streets like Sam Nujoma and Laurent Kabila actually shelter those “trapped in their wealth” from Windhoek’s urban poor (17-22, 25). Kahengua’s lines suggest Windhoek’s lingering unhomeliness, noting that despite the changes to the city’s built environment effected since independence, Windhoek still frequently feels like a “precarious,” “estrang[ing]” place (Vidler xi, 12). The supposedly postcolonial city, in other words, is yet haunted by colonial forms; its built environment is shot through with traces of historical persecution and oppression.

    II. Writing Windhoek

    The power of this unhomely geography can occasionally be shaken by the subterranean itineraries and subversive navigational strategies of individual pedestrians. Although Windhoek’s architectural spaces—its colonial landmarks, apartheid-era townships, and more recent state tendencies towards visual authoritarianism—often seem inhospitable, many local subjects find ways to route through this inhospitality and to take root in their uncanny city. A number of Windhoek writers produce what the Situationists call “psychogeographic maps” of the city: they note the psychic effects of their built environment, revealing the “constant currents, fixed points and vortexes which strongly discourage entry into or exit from certain zones” and critiquing the seeming coercions of the city’s contours (Debord, “Theory” 50). Others go on to contest these coercions, documenting their unconventional uses of “dominated space”—their efforts to turn “a master’s project” (Lefebvre 164, 165) on its head by way of defiant shortcuts, derisive nicknames, intimate reappropriations of official spaces, or casual “wanderings that express … complete insubordination to habitual influences” (Debord, “Introduction” 7). Therefore, while local bodies are often marshaled by the city’s constraints, the literature also argues that personal geographies can sometimes move against official cartographies.10 Ground-level experiences of place, in other words, can occasionally oppose the “seemingly omnipotent perspective of the planimetric map” (Sant).

    The branch of contemporary Namibian literature that might be referred to as “literature of protest,” work that expresses a sense of disillusionment with the postcolonial regime and that highlights the country’s ongoing social problems, frequently focuses on the psychogeography of place. These texts study the “specific effects of the geographical environment…on the emotions and behavior of individuals,” making visible the often difficult experiences of Windhoek’s architectural spaces, especially outside membership in the city’s elite classes (Debord, “Introduction” 5). In so doing, they undermine the rationalizing, hegemonic viewpoint of city planners, revealing nodes of tension and of prohibition that the Windhoek Structure Plan leaves unremarked. For example, Philander’s spare stage space, along with his work’s disregard for the theatrical fourth wall, suggest Windhoek’s informal settlements as “comfortless world[s]”—overcrowded, desperately impoverished areas where, as his characters’ repeated acknowledgments of the audience’s prying eyes indicate, privacy is at a premium (Oliphant 7). When characters from these settlements try to move into the city’s shared spaces, like The Porridge Queen’s titular figure, who sets up a food stall on Independence Avenue and dreams of getting a loan from the “People’s Bank” to “expand [her] business into a more permanent one,” they are beset by feelings of nervous temporariness—the Porridge Queen’s loan, she accepts, is “[w]ishful thinking,” and her claim to a space along the city’s central corridor is fleeting at best (49). Philander also focuses on spaces excised from maps, like Windhoek’s rubbish dumps, where the city’s overlooked citizens live by scavenging. These otherwise unrepresented places appear, too, in poet Hugh Ellis’s work; Ellis’s poem “Hakahana,” named after one of Windhoek’s northern townships, describes a place where “People are living in small-box houses / People are scavenging dumpsites / … / People are living on borrowed time” (2-17). The poem reminds us that “Hakahana” means “hurry up” in Otjiherero, and this prompt, alongside Ellis’s line about “borrowed time,” indicates the sense of impermanence, indeed of unbelonging, felt by many on their home turf.

    Similarly, Kahengua’s “From Within” reveals the prohibitive “currents … and vortexes” that restrict access to Windhoek’s wealthy suburbs (Debord, “Theory” 50). “The affluent are privileged,” Kahengua says, “To live in the privacy of hills, / Among the rocks / Like rock rabbits / Amid the silence of a cemetery. / “BEWARE OF THE DOG” / Snarls at me. / From behind the fortress of walls / Dogs bark at the sound of feet, / Of the presumed poor intruder. / The clack of the electrified fence / Makes me an outright alien” (3-14). Architectural and topographical barriers—here electrified fences and a remote hillside location—condition the poem’s emotional economy; Kahengua’s speaker feels like “an outright alien” in Klein Windhoek, dislocated and disaffected. However, this poem takes its psychogeographic work a step beyond critique or lament: its speaker seems less a “poor intruder” than an unruly wanderer, one whose movements “express…complete insubordination to habitual influences” (Debord, “Introduction” 7). To borrow another Situationist term, Kahengua’s speaker is a recalcitrant dériviste or “drifter”: one who roams the city, “slipping” into “forbidden” places, capitalizing on the “labyrinths made possible by modern techniques of construction,” and both observing and transgressing the city’s “principal axes of passage…exits and…defenses” (Debord, “Theory” 53). For one thing, the poem is called “From Within,” its very title a rebellious gesture. The speaker has already crossed a seemingly impermeable border; s/he is obviously out of place in this “affluent” suburb, but is nevertheless “within” where s/he should be “without.” Similarly, Kahengua’s repeated use of the word “here” (“Here down Nelson Mandela Avenue,” “Here housing is a status symbol,” “Here streets are wide / As highways” [15, 21, 22-23]) insists on his speaker’s locatedness in Klein Windhoek. Although the easterly hillside suburb is far distant from the speaker’s Katutura home, s/he has drifted “here” and he refuses to be deterred (29). In fact, Kahengua’s speaker goes so far as to refer to Klein Windhoek as “Klein /Ae //Gams,” rebelliously speaking the predominantly white suburb’s name in Khoekhoe, the Nama and Damara language (2). This is a subversive assertion of belonging, even of ownership. Moreover, given that “/Ae //Gams” means “hot springs,” the term in a sense returns Klein Windhoek’s “fortress of walls” to its source, articulating a feature of the landscape—the waters—that no architectural intervention can change.

    A number of other Windhoek writers echo Kahengua’s sentiments; both Masule Sibanga and Ellis, for example, feature the figure of the cyclist-dériviste, one who flaunts his mobility on two wheels despite the psychogeographic prohibitions against entering some communities in Windhoek. The cyclist-dériviste covers a wide swathe of territory, offering litanies of street names as he rides to counter the fragmentation of the neo-apartheid city. This tactic also writes back to the difficulty of “casual encounter” in the auto-focused, monofunctional city (Lühl, “The Production of Inequality” 27). . Windhoek’s lack of effective public transit and the distance of its black townships and informal settlements from its central spaces of commerce and leisure tend to set segregation in stone; as Phillip Lühl puts it, “the socio-spatial conditions for different groups to interact and actively negotiate thei r… antagonisms are non-existent” in the city (27). The cyclist-dériviste, however, finds his own means of mobility and generates his own encounters. While Sibanga’s ice-cream man in “The Ice-Cream Seller” does so in service of work, peddling his wares down Independence Avenue and Sam Nujoma Drive, Hugh Ellis’s “Babylon by Bicycle” moves instead in pursuit of pleasure or play. Ellis’s speaker rides between Ludwigsdorf and Katutura, wending his way through the city and observing all passers-by, from “[d]omestic workers” to government officials (7-8). Although he is clearly most comfortable in Katutura, “hit[ting] that famous roundabout” in its “[r]ush hour bustle” and being carried along by its crush of bodies, he is more than willing to breathe the “rarefied air” of the city’s affluent easterly suburbs (14, 18). Although Katutura, he observes, is generally “still a world to herself,” he refuses to be confined to that world, riding under the Western Bypass, through Dorado Park, and towards “[t]he castles of Ludwigsdorf” (13, 1). Ellis’s speaker even describes “[c]linging to the hillside with [his] wheels”—a refusal to be shaken loose, even where he appears not to belong (18). Ellis therefore writes back both to the seeming immobility of neo-apartheid space and, in his leisurely progress, to the history that associates cross-racial movement through the city exclusively with labor—the history of migrant workers moving each morning from black compounds to white-owned houses and businesses and back to their compounds in the evenings before curfew. While Ellis’s speaker can subversively skirt Windhoek’s wealthy GRDs, however, he cannot take root there; although he flaunts the geographical gulf between the city’s northern townships and its affluent suburbs, he recognizes that the economic gulf between those spaces is manifestly unbridgeable. These lingering schisms suggest that the dialectic of homely and unhomely that defines the architectural uncanny cannot be neatly resolved: a city shaped for more than a century by colonial powers cannot be fully domesticated by twenty-five years of independence. The postcolonial city therefore does not present a choice between the familiar and the unfamiliar. Instead it gestures towards a topographical hauntology where even the most familiar of spaces are marked by enduring estrangements.

    A number of local writers turn to the process of diversion or détournement when negotiating Windhoek’s architectural spaces, a process that recognizes these estrangements but nevertheless insists on self-presencing. The Situationists originally theorize détournement in broad aesthetic terms: “the reuse of preexisting artistic elements in a new ensemble” (SI Anthology 55). Later, after his break with the Situationist International, Henri Lefebvre borrows the term to describe a set of specifically spatial practices—“divert[ing],” “reappropriat[ing],” or “put[ting space] to a use quite different from its initial one” (167). In Windhoek, colonial landmarks and monuments have frequently been reappropriated in this way, subversively diverted from their intended uses. For example, the Reiterdenkmal was notoriously reclaimed for indigenous protest rather than colonial memorialization on a few occasions. In 1959, after the Old Location Massacre, Herero activists stealthily covered the rider’s head with a linen bag and decorated the rest of the statue with flowers as a show of resistance to the violence of the South African regime.11 In 2008, anonymous protesters erected 51 crosses inscribed with phrases in Otjiherero around the statue, then inserted a Namibian flag into the barrel of the rider’s rifle. This diversion of the Reiterdenkmal from a locus of German nostalgia to one of Namibian nationalism ignited debates about the function of colonial iconography in a postcolonial state, and may have contributed to the recent removal and relocation of the statue.12 Similarly, while the Ovambo Campaign Memorial, inaugurated by the South Africans in Windhoek in 1919 after the defeat of King Mandume Ya Ndemufayo, last king of the OvaKwanyama people, was intended to be a testament to the power of Union forces, many OvaKwanyama appropriated the site as a memorial to the king himself. Reports that the South Africans had installed the king’s severed head in the monument actually prompted this subversive détournement; the monument was taken as “an affirmation of [the king’s] presence within the capital city,” and became a site of OvaKwanyama pilgrimage (Silvester, The Colonising Camera 147).

    In the literature, we often encounter these diversions of official space, along with accounts of “non-places,” places absented from maps of the city, being subversively appropriated as usable spaces (Trigg 107). For instance, Vinnia Ndadi’s Breaking Contract, an “oral life history” of the independence struggle recorded by Dennis Mercer, describes moving through the apartheid-era city by way of these “non-places” in order to evade white surveillance. When Ndadi is contracted to work for Thromb Brothers, a construction company building houses in Klein Windhoek, he cuts a path “through the bush” and slips unseen through it every time he wants to go “to town” (47). Likewise, when he and a friend are being pursued by the police, they hop into a sewer pipe to shake their followers, successfully evading capture. The sewer pipes offer clandestine routes through the city, routes invisible to colonial eyes but carefully mapped by those working against the regime; Ndadi’s friend Erastus knows immediately that the pipe behind Terrace Motors Garage will “le[a]d underground to the railway station” (42). Kahengua employs similar tactics in his writing, suggesting that there are palimpsestic layers to the city even after independence: some itineraries are claimed by Windhoek’s elites, while others—usually subterranean spaces that maps obscure or repress—are used by the city’s poor. To take just one example, Kahengua’s speaker narrates “The Rumbling Stomach” from underneath a bridge—beneath the teeming life of the city, he prophesies his country’s future. Although the poem is set on Independence Day, March 21st and others are celebrating Namibia’s liberation, Kahengua’s speaker remains skeptical of the SWAPO government. In fact, his lines explicitly connect the corruptions of the postcolonial state to those of the foregoing colonial regime: “Fireworks rock the night / Like colonial gun motors / From underneath the bridge / Inside my empty stomach / Air rumbles like a thunderstorm” (28-32). This liminal perspective can only issue from a liminal space, and so Kahengua’s speaker claims his spot beneath the overpass as a pulpit of a kind, making a (provisional) home of a supposed “non-place.”13

    Some texts also toggle between different visual perspectives in order to develop “insubordinate” relationships to local space (Debord, “Introduction” 7). Significantly, several authors allow their characters to take a bird’s eye view of the city—a panoptic gaze that only city planners and denizens of wealthy hillside suburbs are authorized to inhabit. Sylvia Schlettwein’s short story “Blood Brothers,” one of a series of supernatural tales collected in Schlettwein and Isabella Morris’s Bullies, Beasts and Beauties, centrally features this top-down point of view. Its main character is Kobus Visagie, an Afrikaaner with “a white South African rugby player’s face” who spends virtually all his time at Kiepie’s, a (real-life) Windhoek dance club off the Hochland Road that caters to an almost exclusively white clientele. However, after being turned by a vampire during a fight at Kiepie’s, he “trie[s] to walk and discover[s] he [can] fly” (15-16). He subsequently soars over Windhoek. Although he is on the hunt, his newfound perspective is revelatory: he finds himself trying to “spot human movement between corrugated iron, plastic and threadbare blankets below” as the depths of the city’s poverty are laid bare to him for the first time (17). The story also provocatively ascribes a kind of vampirism to Windhoek’s elite hillside suburbs: these areas overlook (in both senses of the word) the townships beneath, allowing the city’s wealthy few to live at the expense of, but at arm’s length from, the impoverished many. Harlech-Jones’s 1999 novel A Small Space offers a similar critique of the neo-apartheid city, turning throughout to the bird’s eye view to both illuminate and contest who is granted access to this proprietary perspective. The book frequently points out that “[t]he SWAPO leadership guys are…buying expensive properties” up in the hills—“[t]hey want swimming pools, big entertainment spaces, en suite bathrooms, covered patios with views, the works” (209). However, even Harlech-Jones’s less advantaged characters subversively seek out top-down views of the city, challenging the privilege of surveillance space and staking their own claims to place. Again and again, these characters find elevated sites overlooking Windhoek, sites that seem to give them some purchase on not just someplace, but (to use Vidler’s word) homeplace. For example, when Simon meets a colleague in the Weimann Building in the CBD, he immediately takes the lift to the roof and walks over to the parapet, wanting a view over the downtown area (227-29). 9). He and Julienne rendezvous at a hilltop knoll, admiring how “across the rolling golden-coloured grassland, Windhoek stretche[s] out on a south-north axis, lying low against the backdrop of mountains” and reveling in the “feeling of boundlessness” that this point of view obtains (110, 117). This almost vertiginous perspective allows for a kind of intimacy with place, even for a transgressive sense of ownership—Simon and Julienne now share “the views” coveted by the “SWAPO leadership guys.” From above street level, Windhoek is a thing of beauty, and Simon and Julienne drink in that beauty “with the gorge at their back, surrounded by space, looking over to the city spread out below in the distance” (116).

    Although the desire to domesticate an existing hauntology—in other words, to find ways of navigating difficult spaces instead of dismantling those spaces entirely—may read as quietistic rather than revolutionary, I argue that even such small steps represent major transgressions by members of a profoundly marginalized population. Indeed, in the absence of a dominant political will to alter the fabric of the city by desegregating spaces and eliminating apartheid geographies, the insubordinate movements of subaltern bodies through those spaces become significant gestures of resistance. Moreover, if Sara Ahmed’s assertion that “being at home is a matter of how one feels or fails to feel” holds true, then the individualized labor of engaging one’s own structures of feeling is itself a political act (89). Even if this labor is stealthy rather than overt, and even if it takes the body rather than bricks and mortar as an agent of change, it nevertheless insists upon its own homing refrain as a counterpoint to the city’s unheimlichkeit. Some Windhoek writers take this embodied resistance to the city’s visual regime a step further by asserting, as Bachelard does, that “the world exists through the porous retention of our bodies” just as much as it does through the map (11-12). As Dylan Trigg, describing the phenomenology of memory, puts it, “[w]e carry places with us”—including the ghosts of past places that we bear with us into the present (11). Although Windhoek is undeniably a neocolonial revenant of the colonial city, a space sedimented with traces of both German and South African conquest, “the body [is] the original haunted house” (Trigg 321). In other words, we cannot deny the cityscape’s uncanniness, but if we accept that “places live in our bodies, instilling an eerie sense of our own embodied selves as being the sites of a spatial history that is visible and invisible, present and absent,” we can imagine individual bodies as agents rather than objects of this unheimlichkeit (Trigg 33).

    Authors who populate the city with their own ghosts can therefore reclaim the uncanny as a more positive affect—their characters may feel a sense of doubleness, but they are the sources of that doubleness. Katjavivi’s story “Louis Botha Store” makes precisely this point: the Hochland Park in which Katjavivi’s protagonist Uapiona lives is overlaid throughout with memories of the Old Location. Uapiona’s grandparents lived in the Old Location before being forcibly relocated to Katutura, and their stories of that place “invite … a no-longer existing world … into the experience of the still-unfolding present” (Trigg 33). Her grandfather constantly superimposes Old Location landmarks on contemporary Hochland Park, despite the fact that current maps of the city would rather repress this history. He tells Uapiona that his old house was “not far from where we live now,” and he reminds her of the “German stores by the bridge into town” that were razed along with the Old Location shacks (3). Even Uapiona’s name, meaning “the one who wipes away the tears,” allows this “[h]istory [to] be seen, and felt”: she was born on the anniversary of the Old Location Massacre, and her very presence provides a spectral reminder of that event (5). Relocating the focal point of place, as Katjavivi does, in the body instead of in the map, is a gesture of reclamation; each pedestrian makes of the city a personal palimpsest, loosing hordes of her own ghosts in its streets.

    Harlech-Jones’s A Small Space similarly suggests that “lived spatiality is not a container that can be measured in objective terms, but an expression of our being-in-the-world” (Trigg 4). Just before independence, Harlech-Jones’s Saul is accused by SWAPO leadership of being a South African spy and is imprisoned by his one-time collaborators for months in a dark dungeon. In order to stay sane, he imagines himself moving freely through the city, accessing familiar itineraries in his mind’s eye. Saul later tells Julienne and Simon

    I’d plan my days—for example, one day I’d say, okay, today I’m going visiting in Windhoek…. Then, when I decided, I’d make my mind work. Not just general impressions, that was too easy, that wasn’t really working at it. If I was going to see my parents—for example—then I’d imagine all the details of the route, like each building along the way, the colours of the walls, the shape of the road.(182-83)

    The routes he envisions embed themselves in his flesh, and he carries them with him even after he is released. This produces, for Saul, a sense of “dissonance”—a feeling that “the past…[is] almost more real than [his] experiences in the present” (184). This feeling is particularly unsettling because “the two worlds [past and present] resemble each other so closely”; the changed streets that Saul moves through after he is freed seem both familiar and foreign—in other words, uncanny (184). While this experience of “doubling” may be vexed (Harlech-Jones 184), it nevertheless asserts Saul’s body as a source of place, reframing “received geography” as lived space (Allen and Kelly 8). Saul, like Katjavivi’s characters, becomes the locus of Windhoek’s uncanniness, and the fact that past “places live in [his] bod[y]” grants him a kind of ghostly agency in his relationship to the city (Trigg 33). His body, that is to say, is a repository of living history, not simply meat to be corralled by urban planners.

    Windhoek is in many ways a “precarious” place (Vidler xii). Virtually everywhere one turns, the city is painfully redolent of its histories of genocide and apartheid. From colonial memorials that negate indigenous losses to the entrenched morphology of segregation, Windhoek’s built environment is indelibly shaped by these violent histories. Even postcolonially, the specters of conquest and subjugation have not been fully banished; while streets are being renamed and monuments to a newly independent Namibia raised, apartheid is still being used as a “blueprint” for future urban planning, and state-mandated projects have tended worryingly towards visual authoritarianism (Müller-Friedman, “Just Build it Modern” 49). For many of its residents, Windhoek is therefore both familiar and foreign, both domestic and unhomely: an example of Vidler’s “architectural uncanny” (xii). That said, however, as A Small Space reminds us, place lives “eerily” in bodies just as bodies live in place, and this observation opens even the most forbidding of official cartography to the détournements of individual pedestrians (Vidler 12). Indeed, as Harlech-Jones and other Windhoek writers indicate, the city is as much a private tapestry of cycling paths and scenic overlooks as it is the public spectacle of the German Alte Feste or the Mansudae-built State House. Moreover, these subterranean itineraries invite rebellious intimacies with place; tellingly, Harlech-Jones’s final line reads, “It was time for them [Simon and Julienne] to go home” (292). Ultimately, if the Freudian uncanny is a kind of “oscillation” between heimlichkeit and unheimlichkeit (Trigg 33), many Windhoek writers reach boldly towards the former, forwarding Windhoek as a site of possible belonging, a space beyond “nostalgia, homesickness, exile, or alienation,” a space to call home (Vidler 12).

    Footnotes

    1. I should note here that my use of Vidler’s argument is slightly different than his own. Vidler is interested in the ways in which neo-avant-garde architects like Rem Koolhaas and Bernard Tschumi employ “the presence of absence” (182) as a defamiliarizing tool in their work, their projects intentionally undermining the supposed security that buildings provide in order to comment on the unhomely, unsettled modern condition (182). In so doing, these architects also reflect on that which is repressed by high modernist architectural practice and commentary immediately following WWII: the fact that the barrier between inside and outside that buildings purport to provide is always permeable, and that the home is always (at least potentially) subject to the pressures of not-home. While Vidler is therefore primarily concerned with specific Euro-American builds from about 1960 onward—builds that reveal the pressures of exile and estrangement—I am applying his terms to the entire urban fabric of a postcolonial city. This relocation, I argue, lends new weight to Vidler’s concept of the “architectural uncanny,” as colonial powers’ attempts to rebuild home abroad and colonized subjects’ efforts to resist these architectural impositions evoke precisely the kind of oscillation between intimacy and strangeness to which Vidler refers. Indeed, postcolonial cities, perhaps more than any other built environments, are suggestive of the “architectural uncanny”: they are at once hospitable and uneasy, at once productive of both belonging and alienation.

    2. Between 2005 and 2012, the building housed the Southern African Development Community Tribunal, although the courtroom was destroyed when the building caught fire in 2007.

    3. The Reiterdenkmal is still the subject of ongoing controversy—the National Heritage Council has been working to deproclaim the statue as a national monument, and several local German organizations threatened the Namibian government with legal action after the rider was removed. See (“Reiterdenkmal disappears overnight”; “Court battle looms over Reiterdenkmal”; “German groups defend Reiterdenkmal legal threat,” Namibian Sun, 12/26/13; 3/23/14; 4/6/14). The statue has since been relocated to the Alte Feste courtyard, where it is out of the public eye; it has been removed from its stone pedestal and is now supported rather less regally by metal posts.

    4. See also the 1995 Residents Survey Report (prepared by TRP Associates for the Municipality of Windhoek) and the National Habitat II Committee’s National Plan of Action (March 1996) for similar language and sentiments.

    5. See Sasman, “Windhoek in Serious Growth Squeeze,” AllAfrica.com, 8/31/10.

    6. Happily, at least some attention is finally being paid to the importance of thoughtful city planning in Windhoek. The Namibian government’s Vision 2030 policy document, which spells out the country’s longer-term development strategies, recognizes the importance of positive experiences of space and place for urban residents’ “well-being” and cautions against the damaging effects of “uncontrolled urban sprawl” (Namibian Govt 172). (However, the document appears to be much more concerned with the growth of so-called “informal areas” than with the unchecked expansion of upper-middle class suburbs [172]—and this national-level concern legitimizes the Municipality of Windhoek’s demolition campaigns against the squatters’ shacks and shanties springing up on the city’s outskirts.) The City of Windhoek has started to respond to Vision 2030’s aims by promoting mixed-use development, at least in the Central Business District (CBD). For example, the construction of Freedom Plaza, a major downtown redevelopment project spanning several blocks, is now underway. The proposed design comprises hotels, office towers, high-end apartment blocks, retail spaces, community resources (a craft market, a bus terminus, etc.), green space, public squares and arcades, a casino, and so on. If these plans are fully realized, Freedom Plaza will become a major draw for tourists, a gathering-place for (at least some of) the city’s residents, and a model for vertical rather than horizontal expansion that may check the outward growth of GRDs and limit the physical marginalization of the city’s poorest citizens. Additionally, during the author’s 2015 visit to Windhoek, a plan called the CBD Urban Design Framework was being advertised on a downtown billboard, promoted by both the City of Windhoek and a company called the Urban Design Institute of Namibia. The billboard claims an interest in “vibrant, integrated, and multifaceted” design in the CBD, mentioning the development of a “CBD residential strategy,” a concern for the area’s “visual identity,” and an investment in “enhancing arrival and movement through the city.” These are all important principles for strengthening the bonds between local bodies and their lived spaces—a particularly important goal in light of non-white Namibians’ long exclusion from the city center. While Windhoek’s Urban Design Framework project has seen little tangible progress thus far, if it moves forward, it will help to counter the apartheid-era logic in which post-independence urban design has been mired.

    7. While the Genocide Memorial, which occupies the former site of the Reiterdenkmal, is an important reminder of one of the darkest episodes of Namibia’s colonial history, its efforts at memorialization have proven somewhat unsatisfying to members of the communities most affected by the genocide. Nowhere does the memorial actually use the word “genocide,” and the uninitiated viewer might interpret the sculpture as yet another commemoration of the SWAPO freedom struggle, emblazoned as it is with the struggle’s unofficial motto, “Their Blood Waters Our Freedom.” Also, while the friezes across the sculpture’s plinth do feature imagery of the genocide, the memorial is topped by a bronze man and woman in modern clothing casting off chains—a gesture far more evocative of the anti-apartheid struggle than of the historical violence done to the Nama and Herero peoples.

    8. A relatively up-to-date list of renamed streets in Windhoek can be found at http://www.map-of-namibia.com/windhoek-streetrenames.html.

    9. Of course, this is not universally true; several new buildings designed by private firms are much more subtle, and a number of them invoke elements of Namibia’s landscape and ecology in their construction. To take just one example, the lovely new Hilton Eliakim Namundjebo Plaza Hotel, designed by Windhoek firm Wasserfall Munting and completed in 2012, privileges “[l]egibility and transparency” and “invite[s]…Nature…into the building” by way of local stone, indigenous plants, and the building’s “arid” color palette (Wasserfall Munting Architects, wma-arch.com). (These design principles are, of course, a far cry from those of the Mansudae projects; the State House’s bordering steel fence and surrounding guard towers, for example, project illegibility and opacity.) Nevertheless, the fact that Mansudae has been tapped for so many marquee state-mandated projects is telling. In fact, Mansudae is now suing the Tender Board of Namibia’s National Planning Commission for awarding a contract for a new Ministry of Information building to a local construction company rather than to Mansudae, indicating its sense of entitlement to Windhoek’s public projects (Menges, The Namibian, 04/01/14).

    10. These texts do have an impact on public discourse in Windhoek and around Namibia, although they are read and discussed primarily by the country’s educated elite. Several of the volumes analyzed in this essay, for example, are assigned to students in Namibian Literature in English courses at UNAM, and so are widely known in postsecondary education circles. Plays and poetry tend to reach slightly larger audiences in Namibia than do novels by virtue of being staged and performed; Hugh Ellis and Keamogetsi Molapong often read their work at Spoken Word Namibia—a poetry-in-performance series that has been running for 10 years now in Windhoek—and Frederick Philander’s plays have been mounted on a number of occasions, usually directed by Philander himself. These events often inspire conversation and sometimes controversy about the social issues facing Namibia today. That said, the adult and youth literacy rates in Namibia are 76.5% and 86.9%, respectively, and only 54% of the population attends secondary school, so access to literary texts in country is fairly limited (Unicef.org). Additionally, cultural events are concentrated in urban centers like Windhoek and Swakopmund, so rural populations have far fewer opportunities to come into contact with the materials discussed here, even in oral form.

    11. Interestingly, this protest was carried out at a German rather than a South African monument, perhaps to equate the Boers’ violence with earlier German acts of mass killing in Namibia.

    12. These stories are recounted in a number of places; I first encountered them in a discussion of the monument at www.waymarking.com.

    13. Moreover, from this pulpit, he rebelliously links the routes of rich and poor, collapsing distances that those in power would rather keep prohibitively expansive. In the same breath, he gestures towards Maerua Mall (“Corner of Laurent Kabila / And Nelson Mandela”), a site of up-market investment and privilege, Hage Geingob, an elaborate rugby stadium in the prosperous suburb of Olympia, and Julius Kambarage Nyerere Street, a road on the northwestern fringe of the city that runs through the impoverished township of Maxuilili (19-22). As Debord explains, “the [psychogeographic] distances that actuallyeffectively separate two regions … …may have little relation with the physical distance between them”—and the vernacular map of Windhoek that Kahengua sketches makes precisely this point, competing with official cartographies of the city (“Theory” 53).

    Works Cited

    • Ahmed, Sara. The Cultural Politics of Emotion. New York: Routledge, 2004. Print.
    • Allen, Nicholas, and Aaron Kelly, eds. The Cities of Belfast. Dublin: Four Courts, 2003. Print. Amathila, Libertina. Making a Difference. Windhoek: U of Namibia P, 2012. Kindle file.
    • Bachelard, Gaston. The Poetics of Space. 1958. Boston: Beacon Press, 1994. Print.
    • Brummer, Christopher. Blood and Iron in the Sand: Colonialism, Politics and Culture in German Southwest Africa. Diss. U of Chicago, 2001. Ann Arbor: UMI, 2001. Print.
    • Crinson, Mark. Empire Building: Orientalism and Victorian Architecture. London: Routledge, 1996. Print.
    • City of Windhoek. Windhoek City Council. Web. n.d. 1 Aug. 2015.
    • Curran, Kathleen. “The German Rundbogenstil and Reflections on the American Round-Arched Style.” The Journal of the Society of Architectural Historians 47.4 (1988): 351-373. Print.
    • Debord, Guy. “Introduction to a Critique of Urban Geography.” Situationist International Anthology. Ed. and trans. Ken Knabb. Berkeley: Bureau of Public Secrets, 1981. 5-7. Print.
    • —. “Theory of the Dérive.” Situationist International Anthology. Ed. and trans. Ken Knabb. Berkeley: Bureau of Public Secrets, 1981. 50-53. Print.
    • Ellis, Hugh. Hakahana. Windhoek: Wordweaver Press, 2012. Print.
    • Folio, Fabrice, et. al. “The Spread of a Transnational Model: ‘Gated Communities’ in Three Southern African Cities.” International Journal of Urban and Regional Research 36.5 (2012): 890-914. Web. 4 Aug. 2016.
    • Frayne, Bruce. “Urbanisation in Post-Independence Windhoek.” Namibian Institute for Social and Economic Research. Research Report 6, 1992. Print. Government of Namibia. “Vision 2030.” 2004. Web. 12 July 2015.
    • Haarhoff, Dorian. Aquifers and Dust. Johannesburg: Justified Press, 1994. Print.
    • —. Bordering. Johannesburg: Justified Press, 1991. Print.
    • —, ed. The Inner Eye: Namibian Poetry in Process. Basel, Switzerland: Basler Afrika Bibliographien, 1997. Print.
    • —. The Wild South-West: Frontier Myths and Metaphors in Literature Set in Namibia, 1760-1988. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand UP, 1991. Print.
    • Harlech-Jones, Brian. A Small Space. London: Online Originals, 1999. Print.
    • Informal Settlement Communities and the Shack Dwellers Federation of Namibia. “Community Land Information Program Profile of Informal Settlements in Namibia.” March 2009. Print.
    • Kahengua, Kavevanga. Dreams. Windhoek: Gamsberg Macmillan, 2002. Print.
    • Kasanda, Sharon. Dante International. Windhoek: Wordweaver Publishing, 2012. Print.
    • Katjavivi, Jane. “Louis Botha Store.” Hauptsache Windhoek. Windhoek: Wordweaver Publishing, 2012. 1-8. Print.
    • Kirkwood, Megan. “Postcolonial Architecture through North Korean Modes: Namibian Commissions of the Mansudae Overseas Project.” M.A. Thesis. U of Kansas, 2011. KU ScholarWorks. Print.
    • Kisting, Denver. “Windhoek suffers architectural identity crisis.” The Namibian. 27 Aug. 2010. Web. 8 Aug. 2016.
    • Lefebvre, Henri. The Production of Space. New York: Wiley, 1991. Print.
    • Lühl, Phillip. “Legacies of a Colonial Town: An Exhibition on Architecture and Cities in Namibia.” International Architecture and Design Showcase Brochure. Windhoek: Department of Architecture, Polytechnic of Namibia, 2012. Print.
    • —. “The Production of Inequality: From Colonial Planning to Neoliberal Urbanization in Windhoek.” Digest of Namibian Architecture 10 (2012): 26-31. Print.
    • Malaba, M. Z. “Namibia in the Poetry of Kavevangua Kahengua.” African Journal of New Poetry 4 (2007): 175-84. Print.
    • Mamdani, Mahmood. When Victims Become Killers: Colonialism, Nativism, and the Genocide in Rwanda. Princeton: Princeton UP, 2001. Print.
    • Mbembe, Achille. On the Postcolony. Berkeley: U of California P, 2001. Print.
    • —. “What is Postcolonial Thinking? An Interview with Achille Mbembe.” Eurozine Magazine, 1 Jan. 2008. Web. 8 May 2016.
    • Menges, Werner. “Korean company sues Govt over building tender.” The Namibian. 1 Apr. 2014. Web. 11 Jun. 2014.
    • Metcalf, Thomas. An Imperial Vision: Indian Architecture and Britain’s Raj. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2002. Print.
    • Molapong, Keamogetsi, and Chris Barr. Come Talk Your Heart: Performance Poetry by Keamogetsi Joseph Molapong. Photography by Chris Barr. Windhoek: New Namibia Books, 2005. Print.
    • — et al., eds. In Search of Questions: A Collection of New Namibian Poems. Basel: Basler Afrika Bibliographien, 2005. Print.
    • Müller-Friedman, Fatima. “Deconstructing Windhoek: The Urban Morphology of a Post- Apartheid City.” Working Paper No. 111, Development Planning Unit, University College London, 2000. Print.
    • —. “Just Build it Modern: Post-Apartheid Spaces on Namibia’s Urban Frontier.” African Urban Spaces in Historical Perspective. Ed. Steven Salm and Toyin Falola. Rochester: U of Rochester P, 2005. 48-72. Print.
    • —. “Toward a (Post)apartheid Architecture? A View from Namibia.” Planning Perspectives 23.1 (2008): 29-48. Web. 4 Aug. 2016.
    • Namibian Govt. National Planning Commission. Vision 2030. 2004. Web. 12 July 2015. Namibian Sun. “Court battle looms over Reiterdenkmal.” 23 Mar. 2014. Web. 11 Jun. 2014.
    • —. “German groups defend Reiterdenkmal legal threat.” 6 Apr. 2014. Web. 11 Jun. 2014.
    • —. “Reiterdenkmal disappears overnight.” 26 Dec. 2013. Web. 11 Jun. 2014.
    • Nalbantoğlu, Gülsüm Baydar, and Chong Thai Wong, eds. Postcolonial Space(s). New York: Princeton Architectural Press, 1997. Print.
    • National Archives of Namibia (NAN). SWAA A50/131 Vol. 1. “Memorandum for the Guidance of Local Authorities Who Desire to Establish Locations and Provide Housing Therein.” Dept. of Native Affairs, 1944. Print.
    • —. SWAA A50/131 Vol. 1. “Memorandum on Municipal Native Housing Schemes.” Dept. of Native Affairs, 1946.
    • —. SWAA 2/9/3/10 Vol.1. “Inspection Report: Windhoek Location (Chief Native Commissioner).” Dept. of Native Affairs, 1952. Print.
    • —. Municipality of Windhoek. “Strategic Plan, 2009-2014.” Ministry of Regional and Local Government, Housing, and Rural Development, 2009. Print.
    • —. Municipality of Windhoek. “National Plan of Action.” National Habitat II Committee, 1996. Print.
    • —. Muncipality of Windhoek. “1995 Residents Survey Report.” TRP Associates for the Municipality of Windhoek, 1995. Print.
    • —. Municipality of Windhoek. “Outline Development Plan, 1952.” 1952. Print.
    • Ndadi, Vinni. Breaking Contract. Transcribed by Dennis Mercer. Windhoek: Archives of Anti-Colonial Resistance and the Liberation Struggle, 2009. Print.
    • Oliphant, Andries. “Introduction to the Plays of Frederick B. Philander.” King of the Dump and Other Plays. Ann Arbor: U of Michigan P, 2005. 4-9. Print.
    • Osayimwese, Itohan. Colonialism at the Center: German Colonial Architecture and the Design Reform Movement, 1828-1914. Diss. U of Michigan, 2008. Ann Arbor: UMI, 2008. Print.
    • Pendleton, Wade. “Migration and Urban Governance in Southern Africa: The Case of Windhoek.” Southern African Migration Project: Series on Migration and Urban Governance. 2005. 9-22. Print.
    • Peters, Walter. “Wilheminian Historicism and Objectivity: The Reception of German Architecture during the period 1882 to 1914 in the former German South-West Africa (Namibia).” Restorica 14 (1983): 13-23. Web. 4 Aug. 2016.
    • Philander, Frederick. King of the Dump and Other Plays. Ann Arbor: U of Michigan P, 2005. Print.
    • Rogerson, Christian. “Aspects of urban management in Windhoek.” Urban Forum 1.1: 29-47. Print.
    • Said, Edward. Culture and Imperialism. New York: Knopf, 1993. Print.
    • Sant, Alison. “Redefining the Basemap.” Intelligent Agent 6.2 (2006). n.p. Web. 10 Jun. 2014.
    • Sasman, Catherine. “Windhoek in Serious Growth Squeeze.” AllAfrica.com. 31 Aug. 2010. Web. 22 Jun. 2014.
    • Schlettwein, Sylvia. “Blood Brothers.” Bullies, Beasts and Beauties. Eds. Isabella Morris and Sylvia Schlettwein. Windhoek: Wordweaver Press, 2012. Print.
    • Silvester, Jeremy, et. al., eds. The Colonising Camera: Photographs in the Making of Namibian History. Cape Town: U of Cape Town P, 1998. Print.
    • —. “‘Sleep with a Southwester’: Monuments and Settler Identity in Namibia.” Settler Colonialism in the Twentieth Century. Eds. Caroline Elkins and Susan Pederson. New York: Routledge, 2005. 271-286. 86. Print.
    • Simon, David. “Desegregation in Namibia: the Demise of Urban Apartheid?” Geoforum 17.2 (1986): 289-307. Print.
    • —. “Windhoek: Desegregation and Change in the Capital of South Africa’s Erstwhile Colony.” Homes Apart: South Africa’s Segregated Cities. Ed. Anthony Lemon. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1990. 174-190. Print.
    • South West Africa Administration. “Housing for Non-Europeans in Urban Areas.” Windhoek: South West Africa Administration, 1948. Print.
    • Steinmetz, George. “Colonial Melancholy and Fordist Nostalgia: The Ruinscapes of Namibia and Detroit.” Ruins of Modernity. Eds. Julia Hell and Andreas Schönle. 294-320. Print.
    • Steinmetz, George, and Julia Hell. “The Visual Archive of Colonialism: Germany and Namibia.” Public Culture 18.1 (2006): 147-84. Print.
    • Trigg, Dylan. The Memory of Place: A Phenomenology of the Uncanny. Athens: Ohio UP, 2013. Print.
    • UNICEF. Namibia Statistics. UNICEF. 27 Dec. 2013. Web. 15 Mar. 2016.
    • Vidler, Anthony. The Architectural Uncanny: Essays in the Modern Unhomely. Boston: MIT P, 1994. Print.
    • von François, Curt. Kriegfunrung in Süd-Afrika. Berlin: Reimer, 1900. Print. Wasserfall Munting Architects Inc. 2016. Web. 4 June 2014. wma-arch.com.
    • Windhoek Municipality. The Windhoek Structure Plan. N.p. n. pag. Oct. 1996. Web. 14 May 2014.
    • Ya Otto, John. Battlefront Namibia: An Autobiography. London: Heinemann, 1982. Print.
    • Zuern, Elke. “Memorial Politics: Challenging Power and Inequality in Namibia.” Draft ed. City University of New York Graduate Center. July 2012. Web. 2 Jun. 2014.

  • Sociable Media:Phatic Connection in Digital Art

    James J. Hodge (bio)
    Northwestern University

    Abstract

    This essay argues for the impersonally social character of phatic communication in the context of contemporary networked media culture. Georg Simmel’s theorization of sociability as a playfully impersonal mode of social being prior to difference provides the basis for a discussion of the pleasures of phatic communication in digital media in terms of connection not with persons but with the network itself. This pleasure has two distinct poles of experience: being and relating. The latter portion of the essay examines this distinction through the analysis of two digital artworks, Frances Stark’s My Best Thing and David OReilly’s Mountain.

    The Network as a Felt Relation of Non-relation

    What is a phantom cell phone vibration? As a number of recent scientific studies show, the sensation of a vibrating cell phone in its actual absence has become increasingly common.1 While explanations vary, the term evokes the neuroscientific concept of phantom limbs, a phenomenon marked by the (often painful) felt sensation of a missing limb as if it were present. Accounts of phantom limbs illustrate the existence and plasticity of the brain’s internal representation of the body, or body maps.2 Such studies presuppose a prosthetic logic of embodied incorporation, augmentation, and extension familiar to media studies since at least Marshall McLuhan. By contrast, phantom phone vibrations plainly exceed the logic of technical prosthesis. Like older telephone technologies, mobile telephones extend the human body’s capacity to communicate and act across vast distances. Phantom vibrations, however, index a different transformation in the human techno-sensorium than the old modernist tale of the conquest of time and space.3 More sensational, intensive, and strikingly non-agential, phantom phone vibrations evince the diffuse and ordinary sensation of being “always on.”

    The notion of living an “always on lifestyle,” as danah boyd calls it, imagines the contemporary networked subject as a kind of machine without an off button (boyd 2010). While devices may shut down, their networked infrastructure does not. Neither Facebook nor Google nor my cellular network provider turns off. Human subjects, of course, do need to “power down.” As Jonathan Crary notes, human beings need to sleep! (Crary 2013). Simply put, always-on networking problematically implies a fantasy of symmetry between lived experience and its technological infrastructures (smartphones, wireless networks, ubiquitous media). The availability of the network is not, however, the availability of the networked subject. The phantom phone vibration’s spastic hum from nowhere exemplifies this impossible, asymmetrical relation of network and subject, a relation of non-relation that desires so much more possibility, so much more symmetry. Defined in light of this situation, the ordinary fantasy of being “always on” is less a “lifestyle” than a series of technical and discursive practices through which one manages, cultivates, and tends to the oddly ambient demandingness of networked infrastructure. More specifically, one tends not so much to the infrastructure itself as our indirect relation to it.

    Phatic communication plays a crucial and variable role in managing the felt relation of non-relation to the network central to being “always on.” Phantom phone vibrations and e-mail alerts are phatic insofar as they establish, affirm, or sustain the possibility of connection. Many more digital habits are primarily phatic: checking email incessantly, scrolling social media newsfeeds or waterfall displays, gaming during moments of micro-boredom, swiping left and right again and again, and even just the urge to pull out a phone for no reason other than to unlock the screen and check, well, whatever. These ostensibly “active” practices seem to reinforce the reigning characterization of digital subjectivity as at least vaguely purposeful and driven by a need for “productive” intersubjective or personal connection. The actions most common to being online—scrolling, swiping, tapping, browsing, and clicking—are, however, perhaps first and foremost responses to the felt fact of networked connection. They’re about living in networked relation generally. Being networked, then, is less about striving for connection to anyone or anything than it is about maintaining and managing the felt experience of connection as such. Phantom phone vibrations are merely one of the more vivid examples underscoring the impersonal sociability of always-on networking, of living life on the basis of an ambient possibility of being connected otherwise afforded by networked digital infrastructures.4

    In this essay I describe the simultaneously impersonal and social character of connection in contemporary media culture. The first half of the essay examines linguistic theories of phatic address to specify the impersonal nature of networked connection. Georg Simmel’s notion of sociability, or the fundamental drive for relation as such prior to social affiliation, helps to flesh out the pleasurably social dimension of phatic communication. Even as Simmel’s short essay on sociability appeared over a century ago, his discussion of conversation and flirting as artful and playful modalities of sociability uncannily resonates in the age of texting and Tinder. The key distinction is, of course, that while Simmel theorizes sociability as impersonally intersubjective, sociability in the era of digital networks concerns impersonal connection to the network itself.

    The second portion of the essay discusses two digital moving image artworks: Frances Stark’s feature-length video My Best Thing (2011) and David OReilly’s art game Mountain (2014). Impersonal connection is a frankly difficult subject to thematize in a sustained critical idiom. As the example of phantom phone vibrations illustrates, impersonal connection is at once embodied and highly resistant to representation if not wholly non-representational. It is also distinctively ephemeral and persistently peripheral. Digital art becomes valuable and instructive here for the way it offers striking reflexive and sustained presentations of these problems. My Best Thing and Mountain alike emphasize the impersonal dimensions of the experience of digital media. My Best Thing almost completely brackets any direct human presence in its serial narrative of one woman’s Internet chats with two different Italian men. The video features basic animations of the three main characters set against a monochrome green background. Synthesized digital text-to-speech programs provide the dialogue through which we experience indirectly (or quite indirectly) conversational flirting and mutual masturbation. Like My Best Thing, Mountain suspends any direct representation of human experience. Much of the game features a mountain/planet floating in outer space occasionally offering subjective yet highly impersonal remarks on its own emotions and the weather. Despite such bare bones, anti-anthropomorphic, or impersonal modes of address, both works exert a powerful hold on their audiences. It is precisely if improbably by means of their manifest impersonality that the phatic emerges more clearly as the affective engine of networked digital sociability.

    Critics discussing social media and networks too often assume that the allure of connection lies with interpersonal or intersubjective relationality. In her study of Facebook, for example, José van Dijck argues for a distinction between “connectedness” and “connectivity” (van Dijck 2013). The former refers to users’ relations to one another; the latter refers to users’ more ambivalent relation to “Third Parties,” e.g. corporations and advertisers. Connection here denotes living in explicit or implicit relation to a potential somebody or a group of somebodies. It ignores, however, the more fundamental and ordinary impersonal pleasures of simply being connected to the network. This mode of sociality overlaps with but ultimately exceeds identity-based discussions of personhood and sociality, discussions that typically return to problems such as the public, private, and anonymity. To be sure, several critics, such as Steven Shaviro, do recognize the profoundly impersonal dimensions of networked connection. But even for Shaviro, the problem of identity remains paramount as something “implanted from without, not generated from within” (13). Instead, I take a cue from media theorist Scott C. Richmond’s observations about the appeal of Candy Crush Saga and Grindr.5 For Richmond, such media don’t show up too much. They don’t demand that I perform my subjectivity in any lasting, defining, or decisive fashion. Casual, desultory connection to the network allows me not to have to be myself too much. As Richmond notes, the pleasure of not having to be oneself too much can mean quite a lot in the context of digital neoliberalism’s constant opening up of markets (e.g. friendships as monetizable data). And to be clear, I imagine this impersonal pleasure as conceptually and phenomenologically distinct (if not wholly separable) from the much-noted carnivalesque performance of identity online, the work of crafting avatars, handles, and profiles. In contrast to analyses of online identity typically centering around immersive virtual worlds such as Second Life or World of Warcraft, I argue that many of the pleasures of connection are profoundly impersonal. They’re not about being or becoming someone else. The ordinary and impersonal pleasures of networks are about not having to be oneself too much; impersonal connection is about the bare sensation of feeling connected.

    Alongside recent work by scholars such as Richmond, Patrick Jagoda, and Kris Cohen, I offer this essay as an effort to re-orient the study of new media toward ordinariness, art, and the social dimensions of networked affect.6 Much prominent work in digital media theory emphasizes the nonhuman and implicitly impersonal character of human experience and knowledge as networked and technical. Yet this work often retreats to airy frames of metaphysical inquiry unfriendly to the more granular and the frankly messy experience of contemporary subjectivity. It is revealing that the very subject of subjectivity feels more native to affect and queer theory than to digital media studies, which too often favors masculinist discussions of the technical operation of software or the suspiciously sex-free domain of ontology. Approaches to media culture attendant to the subject as the focal point of critical investigation—and which combine approaches to digital media with affect and queer theory—are more urgently needed.

    Recent work in queer and affect theory focuses on the impersonal dimensions of experience. While digital media theory privileges various spectra of experience such as varieties of non-conscious cognition running from intelligent machines to humans to rocks and other things, queer theory concerns itself with the “non-sovereignty” of the subject (Hayles 2014). Unlike digital media theory, queer theory by and large has no problem with anthropocentrism. Conceived in opposition to the implicitly straight, white, male, educated, financially solvent liberal self of classical economics (homo oeconomicus), the economic subject who can act in the world and make decisions unbeholden to anyone else, queer theory’s characterization of the subject as non-sovereign acknowledges the ways in which the self and its attachments to others and the world remain variously incoherent, ambivalent, and dynamic. On this point, I aim to build on Lauren Berlant’s work on affect, ordinariness, and the historical present. Berlant writes, “To think about sensual matter that is elsewhere to sovereign consciousness but that has historical significance in domains of subjectivity requires following the course from what’s singular—the subject’s irreducible subjectivity—to the means by which the matter of the senses becomes general within a collectively lived situation” (Berlant 2012, 53). While attending resolutely to subjectivity, Berlant’s concern with non-sovereignty resonates with digital media theory’s concern with the impersonal dimensions of contemporary technologies. Berlant’s goal, as I understand it, is to examine how forces beyond our own apparent agency nonetheless exert tremendous influence on lived experience in its constitutive incoherence, its non-sovereignty. These forces include both the network in its parallel operation to human consciousness as well as much of our own, quite local and amodal embodied experiences called “affect.” The problem is to grasp the points of intersection or mediation by and through which the subject reckons with the forces shaping its ongoing formation and articulation. How is subjectivity produced not only by the powers that exceed it but which it can never know? This essay argues that the phatic form of address in digital networked media represents a key point of connection between subject and network. As such, the phatic plays a key role in producing the digital subject and its promotion of impersonally sociable connection.

    Feeling the Call of Networks: From the Phatic to the Sociable

    The network calls out. And it feels good!

    The network calls out constantly. My phone buzzes. A ding or trill accompanies the arrival of a text message. My Macintosh laptop “breathes” when it’s sleeping. Pop up ads “pop up.” While these noises, lights, and small animations sometimes feel annoying, they also remain deeply appealing. Few people manage to put their phones away or keep them away from their persons, and this seems instructive. Without succumbing to the rhetoric of addiction—“Are you addicted to your phone???”—it is important to note how even the arrival of an e-mail may carry with it a faint libidinal promise. E-mail is perhaps the least sexy mode of networked connection. But, if—like me—you’ve stopped reading a good novel to attend to an e-mail that ended up being something from a listserv, then you know what I’m talking about. That e-mail wouldn’t feel so deflating or disappointing if its sonic arrival didn’t tap into a latent urge for connection, for being or living otherwise in even the thinnest of quotidian or fleeting fantasies. Instead of understanding hailing in terms of interpersonal communication in the scene of contemporary media, I argue we may best grasp the forms of digital address as impersonal and social. We need to understand better how such apparently unappealing forms of address sustain a powerfully persistent—if simultaneously ambient and soft—libidinal promise of connection. We need to understand, in other words, digital forms of address in terms of their phatic character.

    Phatic communication feels good because it’s primarily social. Yet this crucial aspect of phatic communication has been oddly displaced in its travels from anthropology to linguistics via information theory. Indeed, the phatic begins as part of a theorization of social life.

    In the early twentieth century anthropologist Bronislaw Malinowski coined the term ‘phatic communion’ to describe how language establishes and maintains social bonds. Importantly, phatic communion does not depend upon semantic content. It occurs even in the absence of a shared language. Malinowski writes,

    Are words in Phatic Communion used primarily to convey meaning which is symbolically theirs? Certainly not! They fulfill a social function and that is their principal aim, but they are neither the result of intellectual reflection, nor do they necessarily arouse reflection in the listener. Once again we may say that language does not function here as a means of transmission of thought. (Malinowski, 330)7

    Phatic communication shores up social bonds or establishes and re-establishes a connection. It names a form of ongoing acknowledgment of co-presence and social proximity. Its primary role is social over and above any need to transmit ideas or content. When I say “How are you?” to an acquaintance in passing I’m just acknowledging our momentary co-presence in time and space. I’m not actually asking how she is (a lengthy response would feel like too much). All the same, the phatic communicational event remains irreducibly social.

    In his influential account of the phatic as a linguistic function, however, Roman Jakobson de-emphasizes this founding dimension of the phatic. Jakobson’s re-theorization of the phatic comes in the larger context of his synthesis of linguistics and information theory. The resulting combination de-privileges the social function of the phatic in Malinowski’s formulation. For Jakobson, phatic messages serve

    to establish, to prolong, or to discontinue communication, to check whether the channel works (‘Hello, do you hear me?’), to attract the attention of the interlocutor or to confirm his continued attention (‘Are you listening? Or in Shakespearean diction, ‘Lend me your ears!’—and on the other end of the wire ‘Um-hum!’). (Jakobson 355)

    The word ‘communion’ drops out in Jakobson’s treatment. While communication inevitably implies or implicates some social dimension in play, Jakobson’s description feels decidedly less social than technical; a social bond here becomes a channel. In the wake of Ferdinand de Saussure’s synchronic linguistics, the phatic designates a function of a language system whose larger functioning maintains an aloofness from concrete, historical social interactions. For Jakobson, the phatic is technical and linguistic over and above its mediation of the social. His reworking of Malinowski remains suggestive because it affirms an affinity between the historical theorization of the phatic and the advent of information theory at the origins of contemporary media culture. As Bernard Dionysius Geoghegan shows, Jakobson adapts the structure of Claude Shannon’s diagram of information theory for his own model of linguistic functions (Geoghegan). This move remains relatively unappreciated, however, for the way it privileges a technical model of operation over and above Malinowski’s emphasis on the social. In Jakobson’s re-theorization, the phatic becomes a technical aspect of language, not the self-sustaining and pleasurable mode of social affiliation it is for Malinowski. In the section quoted above, Jakobson discusses the phatic in relation to the part of his diagram labeled “contact.” All of his examples imagine a person talking to another person. And yet one of his examples sticks out for the way it masquerades as intersubjective communication. As Jakobson himself specifies, the phatic functions “to check whether the channel works.” In such cases, and even if such acts require a response from another human interlocutor, the phatic serves to verify the infrastructural viability of communication. Such instances privilege technical modes of communication. What’s more, they ever so slightly displace human communication as the default frame of communication. Even as one may speak to a somebody—can you hear me now? Good!—such phatic communications primarily address a technical system.

    A further glance at the similarities between Shannon’s and Jakobson’s diagrams reveals something of the probable motivation for this subtle but hugely significant shift. Jakobson’s “contact” corresponds to Shannon’s “noise.” For Shannon, noise signifies the measure of disorder in communication. It is not an obstacle to communication but rather constitutive of it. Taken a step outside the mathematical purview of his theorization of information—a step Shannon warns against but which has been done countless times—noise can also be considered in terms of its address to human experience.8 Rendered phenomenally as “noise”—white noise or non-semantic elements such as glitches or fuzz—noise indicates the availability or existence of a channel of communication. Whether considered strictly as an engineering problem or more broadly, noise names a property of a technical system. As much as Shannon’s theory of communication has obvious ramifications for the study of communication, it privileges the technicity of communication over and above what Malinowski would call “social bonds.” In synthesizing Malinowksi with Shannon, Jakobson quietly brings attention to the impersonally technical and mediated nature of communication. My argument is that this quiet transformation of the phatic reorients its relation to the social. Jakobson effectively pivots away from the profoundly intersubjective scene of the social sketched by Malinowski, a move that has much broader implications when considered against the historical backdrop of the massive influence of Shannon’s theory for the development of networked information systems.9 The question arises: does the phatic lie similarly at the basis of contemporary media culture?

    In his elaboration of the rise of “phatic culture,” sociologist Vincent Miller gestures toward an affirmative answer to the question. Taking up the emergence of networked digital culture through the rise of social media such as blogs, social networking websites and microblogs, Miller cites Malinowski’s (but not Jakobson’s) notion of the phatic in a discussion of phatic technologies: “technologies which build relationships and sustain social interaction through pervasive (but non-informational) contact and intimacy” (395). More concretely, for Miller, Twitter represents a paradigmatic instance of phatic culture because it sustains a sense of connected presence that “is necessarily almost completely devoid of substantive content” (396). Miller’s account helpfully sketches out the phatic character of networked media culture. What Miller misses, in his resolute focus on networks of persons, is the deep phatic appeal of a media culture that, of necessity, also includes technologies. Indeed, Miller neglects the revealing extent to which Twitter is only just mostly human. As a 2014 filing with the Securities and Exchange Commission reveals, a significant percentage of active Twitter handles do not properly belong to individual persons but rather to bots, that is, automated programs whose very job is simply to call out (Mottl).

    Our devices call out. But it’s only partially right to say they’re calling out to us or that they call out to serve as mere vehicles for interpersonal exchange. Our devices do not call out in the form of a direct address. They do not call out to us or for us because they do not primarily mediate person-to-person networks but rather the connections of machines to other machines or other technical systems. As much as Apple and similar-minded companies strive for new forms of personal computing and branding such as the iPhone or iPad, digital media hail human subjects in an irreducibly impersonal idiom. Amazon may hail me “personally”—Jim, we recommend X for you—but it does so algorithmically. Amazon.com hails me as market data, not as a person with parents and psychological depth. To synthesize Althusser and Deleuze, the network does not call out like a policeman in the street (hey! You there!). The network does not hail me as a disciplinary subject of the law and possible incarceration. The network hails me as a dividual, a collection of data points to be sifted algorithmically. Big Data is not Big Brother. To put the matter otherwise, networked digital media simply do not partake of what Émile Benveniste terms the “I-You” structure of address central to the construction of linguistic subjectivity (218ff.). Digital media’s phatic character does not evoke the structure of one thing (a subject, an I) acting upon or communicating with another (an object, a You). It operates more like expression in the middle voice, a tense not found in English or Romance languages but present in a minority including Ancient Greek, Swedish, Tamil, and Icelandic among others. The phatic character of digital media evokes more a sense of an impersonal “it happens” rather than an enunciation founded in the familiar and arguably inescapable structure of I-You in English and other languages. And in the context of digital media, the “it happens-ness” of phatic address seems to index a happening elsewhere.

    Digital media work at scales and speeds that largely exceed the purview of human perception and cognition. The operational withdrawal of digital technics, especially in its invisible and ubiquitous proliferation “out of the box and into the environment” begs for further inquiry into the question of how human experience comes into contact with contemporary media as infrastructure (Hayles 2009, 48). As media theorist Mark B. N. Hansen notes, this means that digital media’s address to human experience, in contrast to older media such as print or cinema, may be characterized as massively indirect or oblique (Hansen 2012, 53). This means that even as much as digital media unquestionably structure our lives as a largely insensible or inaccessible domain of infrastructure (Wi-Fi, undersea cables, the microprocessural nature of code) the question arises as to how we interface at all with such infrastructure or if “interfacing” may be reduced to the surface effect of a system that remains deeply opaque?10

    The phatic address of digital networks working in concert with our phatic habits provides a powerful scene for confronting the feeling of non-relation to digital media infrastructure. In the context of digital media’s “massively indirect” address to human experience, Hansen argues for the relatively novel significance of the periphery of experience, or what he also calls “sensibility.” Sensibility names the dimension of lived experience beyond the modal specificity of perception as well as the deliberative privilege of higher-order consciousness (Hansen 2015). I affirm the spirit of this project in my own inquiry into the phatic sensibility of always-on networking. While Hansen theorizes this media historical condition in onto-cosmological terms, my own concerns return to the ordinary. Why does the phatic feel good? Or, if that question is too naïve, why does the phatic successfully conscript us into feeling always on?

    Why is the phatic more than just annoying? A person tapping you on the shoulder over and over again engages in phatic communication. It may be annoying, but the implied promise (however thin) of inhabiting another social relation feels good. In a similar vein, e-mail can be annoying, but it can also feel good for the simple reason that it establishes or sustains a form of technical connection. In an essay from 1910, sociologist Georg Simmel builds on Aristotle’s famous characterization of man as a “social animal” with insights crucial for understanding the pull of today’s phatic media culture. Sociability, for Simmel names the “drive” for relation as such. For Simmel, “the impulse to sociability distils, as it were, out of the realities of social life the pure essence of association, of the associative process as a value and a satisfaction” (128). Sociability names a dimension of social life prior to affiliation. Sociability is social relation, in other words, prior to identity. Even as Simmel presupposes the field of the social as that toward which sociability strives, his theorization of sociability prior to social distinctions or differences—a drive for association as such—furnishes the basis for articulating the allure of contemporary media’s phatic address. The blinking lights and bells of mobile and networked media call out, and by so doing solicit a response in the mode of sociability, or in the idiom of social media, connectivity in general over and above connection to anyone in particular. Texting, for example, is pleasurable not precisely because of who we’re texting; the open-ended and associational character of texting or instant messaging is an end in itself.

    Simmel’s two main examples of sociability are flirting (discussed as “coquetry”) and conversation. The pleasures of both practices vividly exemplify Simmel’s emphasis on the open-ended nature of sociability. On a fundamental level, the pleasures of both flirting and conversation involve being in relation as such. Anticipating Malinowski’s discussion of phatic communion, Simmel writes, “in sociability talking is an end in itself; in purely sociable conversation the content is merely the indispensable carrier of the stimulation, which the lively exchange of words unfolds” (136). Even as a conversation may turn upon revelations, disagreements, and negotiations, sociability as a play of relation itself “may retain its self-sufficiency at the level of pure form” (136). Texting and instant messaging function in a similar way. Only the emergence of a “business-like” point in the conversation vanquishes sociability. Sociability diminishes when decisions must be made or contracts signed, i.e. the serious and decidedly unpleasurable points in an exchange that put an end to the phatic play of possibility. Pick you up at 7? It is no wonder so many people complain of an increased inability to make plans after the introduction of smartphones. Making plans actually works against the reigning fantasy of always-on computing in its phatic sociability. The network’s job, indeed the being of the network is to not make plans to the extent that any such decision would mark an exit from networked sociability and its phatic pleasures. The crucial turn, again, lies with the impersonal nature of networked sociability.

    Art and play also figure centrally in Simmel’s account. Simmel defines sociability as “the play-form of association” insofar as “the fact that in every play or artistic activity there is contained a common element not affected by differences of content” (128). To be sure, Kant’s aesthetics lingers in the foreground and background of Simmel’s discussion. Kant’s famous discussion of aesthetic experience as “purposive purposelessness” and the “free play of the faculties,” resonate with Simmel’s emphasis on the open-ended character of sociability (what we might call today being “always on”) and his emphasis on the artful play of sociability. Departing from Kant, however, Simmel’s emphasis on the ordinariness of social relations and their exemplification in aesthetics holds powerful lessons for assessing the value of art in examining contemporary media’s networked sociability.11

    Shot-Reverse-Shot After Instant Messaging: Phatic Sociability in My Best Thing

    The centrality of art and play in Simmel’s account suggests that analysis of digital artworks can help us grasp the low-level pull of phatic sociability characteristic of ordinary networked experience. Such analysis helps particularly because the phatic, so difficult to grasp in ordinary experience, plays a strong formal and aesthetic role in a number of important digital artworks. Ben Rubin and Mark Hansen’s digital installation Listening Post (2001), for example, sonifies network subjectivity in its computer-synthesized pattern repetitions of “I am” statements.12 A machinic beep precedes each utterance. Untethered from specific sources and divested of the singular grain of individual human voices, each “I am” statement functions as a bare utterance of indexical hereness absent local particularity. In the nascent genre of data visualization, Jonathan Harris and Sep Kamvar’s online We Feel Fine (2006) project gives variable form to “I feel” statements culled anonymously from the web. Its animated Java applet interface depicts these statements as colorful phatic particles floating against the black vacuum of networked space. Like Listening Post, We Feel Fine brackets statements from their personal sources. Instead of promoting the singularity of personal emotion, We Feel Fine reveals the generic and therefore impersonal quality of despair, love, and depression without the grain of embodiment. After reviewing a number of samples, each colorful dot starts to feel like any other, an expression of sameness grounded in the fact that somebody somewhere wrote an “I feel” statement. Confession becomes phatic.

    A number of digital artworks might well demonstrate the intimate ties between the phatic dimension of communication and networked sociality. No artwork, however, better concretizes the phatic and playful dimension of networked sociability than Frances Stark’s 2011 My Best Thing. Stark’s feature-length video demonstrates how Simmel’s two forms of sociability—flirting and conversation—remain central to networked culture, albeit in a profoundly impersonal manner. My Best Thing is a quasi-fictionalization of the artist’s own experiences with online communication, flirting, and mutual masturbation with two Italian men over the course of 10 and “a half” episodes. With the exception of a few inserted video clips, My Best Thing consists largely of animation generated by the formerly free (and now defunct) website Xtranorml, whose motto “if you can type you can make a movie” provides the project’s technological basis. Xtranorml animation software renders Stark and the two Italian men as minimally expressive Playmobil-like figures with computer-synthesized speech. The video thrives on the disjuncture between the complexity of the dialogue and implicit but unseen action with its bare bones visual correlate. On screen we see two figures facing each other. But sex and dialogue clearly occurs via instant messaging and video chat. Other interfaces and technologies unevenly disturb the conversational rhythm between Frances and the two Italian men: chatroulette, Facebook, gambling, television, and phones. Comical elisions in the dialogue also indicate the intrusion of time spent away from the computer inflecting the continuing but disjunctive nature of dialogue. A continual tension between form and content allows the video to denaturalize the phatic dynamics of online communication and to critically dilate the dynamics of network sociability.

    My Best Thing makes special use of the classical Hollywood editing technique of shot-reverse-shot, an editing convention the video strains to near breaking point in its evocation of networked relations (Fig. 1).

    As Kaja Silverman has shown, shot-reverse-shot sequences play a crucial role in connecting the spectator to the discourse of the film. Such sequences “suture” the spectator within cinematic narrative by cutting back and forth between camera angles representing the points of view of two characters in dialogue. In the tradition of the classical Hollywood cinema, shot-reverse-shot sequences render cinematic space coherent (See Bordwell, Staiger, and Thompson). Shot-reverse-shot also gives psychological coherence to the cinematic illusion of presence, a sense of spectatorial adhesion or “you-are-there-ness.” There is, however, nothing inherently coherent about the “profilmic” space of My Best Thing. The figures stand against a green background suggestive of green screens and the digital apparatus of post-production.13 The use of shot-reverse-shot to dramatize the play of instant messaging reveals a different kind of suture at play: the felt relation of nonrelation instanced by phatic sociability.

    At a key moment, Marcello tells Frances she must promise him something. Not knowing what it is, Frances expresses anxiety. Playing upon her worry, Marcello types demands to her one word at a time, a practice realized formally by the stilted, staccato rhythm of the computer synthesized dialogue, and reinforced by the use of shot-reverse-shot close-ups. He types,

    you / must / promise / to / me / that / am / an / Italian / boy / living / in / Rome / that / you / that / are / an / American / woman / living / in / L.A. / that / the / day / after / the / beginning / of / the / next / year / I lose myself. / Aaaaaahhhhhhhh…

    Two shots accompany every single word in the sequence: close ups of Marcello and a reaction shot of Frances. The readymade quality of My Best Thing plays an important role here (indeed, the video references Duchamp’s infamous Fountain later on). Frances reacts “emotionally” to every single word with a small repertoire of facial reactions including blinks, smiles, frowns, and tilts of the head. Such excessively melodramatic editing—as if each word needed to be felt by itself—underscores its real world source in instant messaging one word at a time. Notwithstanding the cartoonish character of the human figures in My Best Thing, they gradually become naturalized as avatars for specific persons who never actually appear in image or voice. All of the Italian’s man’s speech is subtitled. Here, the conspicuous absence of a subtitle for the word you negatively foregounds the impersonal character of this exchange. The absence of the word ‘you’ suggests a movement beyond its ostensibly personal form of second-person address toward what I earlier described as the middle voice-like character of digital media’s phatic address.

    This sequence further undoes the scene’s personal naturalism by juxtaposing the familiar conventions of cinematic “suture” with a mode of networked connection playing upon the felt expectation of waiting for a text or instant message to arrive. The thread of dialogue ultimately falls apart. Insofar as sociability thrives on flirting and conversation—and stops dead only when business is contracted, as in a promise made—this breakdown of conversation actually signals its continuation. The whole sequence plays in the elliptical zone of the messaging bubbles familiar to iPhone users (Bennett 2014). Such bubbles indicate that someone is typing a message and so play upon the general experience of connection in its vaguely futural orientation. The “promise” Frances must make, which Marcello can never articulate, is merely the allegorical pretense for the more massive yet always thinly expressed promise of networked sociability embodied by every blip, bloop, ding, or buzz: the promise of being potentially otherwise.

    The ‘thing’ in My Best Thing refers to a penis. Marcello asks Frances, “do you want to see my best thing?” Stark’s title draws our attention to this curiously meaningful phrase. Yet why is My Best Thing named after something so concrete yet so manifestly absent? True, it’s a bit of a crude joke. But like My Best Thing, which ranges over politics, literature, and art, it’s also playfully profound. Put simply, My Best Thing is about networked sex. Like Marcello’s nonvisible penis—and like the missing rocket, the phallic symbol at the center of the dream sequence quoted at length from Federico Fellini’s —literal and visible sex remains off stage. Marcello’s “thing” here operates as a sign multiply signifying penises, sex, and artistic production—it is, after all Frances Stark’s “best thing,” her self-proclaimed best work of art but also another absent phallus.

    The manifest absence of sex in any carnal sense brings us back again to the issue of the erotics of phatic sociability, suggesting that networked sex hinges on a sense of sex in an expanded and non-representational sense, an idea long familiar to scholars of theories of sexuality. In Berlant’s formulation, “Sex is not a thing, it’s a relation; it’s a nonrelation in propinquity to some kind of a recognition” (Berlant 2007, 435). Sex is not an object in the sense of a discrete event or form with definable contours; sex is rather a peculiar form of relation resonant to what I’ve been discussing here as subjectivity’s felt relation of non-relation to the network. For Berlant, sex is a non-relation in indeterminate intimacy with something recognizable, i.e. something resolvable, knowable, and capable of repetition.

    I want to propose a schematic distinction to help clarify these abstract terms. We might discern a continuum between the ideal poles of objecthood and relationality. This continuum would include various modalities of subjectivity situated or oscillating between being and relating. In particular, between relationality and objecthood or being lie the mediating twin dynamics of nonrelationality and thingness. The object denotes something known while the thing expresses the unknowableness of an object born of a manifest asymmetry or opacity of relation, in short, its non-relationality. With Berlant we can say that sex is not a thing. But we may propose that sex expresses a certain thingness in its proximity to the objecthood of being without losing its relational character precisely as a non-relation, a chasm, a governing opacity. Refracted through Stark’s title, My Best Thing invites viewers to consider sex as thingness. Such thingness never, of course, comes into view. Instead, the video’s playfully impersonal erotics render in textual form the habitus of phatic sociability (instant messaging) by other means (cinema). In other words, My Best Thing explores sex in its thingness as a play of technical and formal relations over and above any intersubjective drama.

    Another way to cast the continuum between objecthood and relationality would be to say that My Best Thing interrogates the pleasurably slippery spaces, the give and take, the variable synchronies between being and relation that more generally characterize networked life. Leo Bersani calls attention to the way sociability dissolves or at least brings into proximity the seemingly distant poles of being and relating, the respective avatars of the individual and the social. “Sociability,” Bersani notes, “is a form of pure relationality uncontaminated by desire.” “Why, exactly,” Bersani queries, “is pure relationality so pleasurable?” (9). Following Simmel, Bersani locates the impersonal pleasures of sociability in rhythm. Bersani writes, “It is as if there were a happiness inherent in not being entirely ourselves, in being ‘reduced’ to an impersonal rhythm.” The happiness or pleasure that inheres, moreover, in the rhythmic play of sociability found in flirting and conversation, is, more specifically, “the non-masochistic one of escaping the frictions, the pain, even the tragedy endemic to social life” (11). If this mode of pleasure seems familiar, it is the dominant form of ordinary pleasure in contemporary networked culture. Texting, for instance, isn’t pleasurable because of shared content; its pleasures derive from a shared and impersonal rhythm of exchange to the network itself.

    Consider the reigning complaint of exhaustion and being busy accompanying so much small talk. When the norm feels like exhaustion, soft—or, phatic—forms of connection from checking a phone to instant messaging and texting at once represent symptoms and compensatory reactions to the challenges of managing the uncertain project of subjectivity between being and relating.14 21st century experience is simultaneously slackened and overstimulated, 24/7 and always on. The value of social media, casual games, and networked connection lie with the way that they enable a subject to divest from the burden of selfhood. Crucially, divesting from subjectivity does not mean unplugging so much as doubly investing in sociable forms of relationality that loosely articulate being and relating. Bersani asserts,

    Most profoundly, the pleasure of sociability is the pleasure of existing, of concretely existing, at the abstract level of pure being. There is no other explanation for that pleasure. It does not satisfy conscious or unconscious desires; instead, it testifies to the seductiveness of the ceaseless movement toward and away from things without which there would be no particular desires for any thing, a seductiveness that is the ontological ground of the desirability of all things.(11)

    Like Berlant earlier, Bersani does not have networked digital media in mind. All the same, one could not give a better description of the appeal of the minimally constant hum of attachment governing the networked sociability modulated by phatic communications. Sociable pleasure does not derive from communicating with someone. It arises from the sheer fact of social being. In Bersani’s elegant formulation, being does not recapitulate some Cartesian scene of ultimate, skeptical withdrawal from the world but rather a presence to the world at arm’s length. Some light inevitably seeps under the door into the dark room of the subject. Following Simmel, Bersani (and Berlant) open the way for grasping the mutual articulation of being and relationality through their sociable others: the impersonal dynamics of thingness and nonrelationality.

    “Being or relating, that is the whole question”: David OReilly’s Mountain

    If My Best Thing illustrates the relational pole of phatic sociability, David OReilly’s Mountain embodies this thingly pole. Mountain foregrounds questions of being and thingness more latently expressed in Stark’s drama of relation and nonrelation. The ordinary real world correlate of thingness lies in the quietly desultory pleasures of networked connection, of the pleasures of just being. If My Best Thing discloses the pleasures of networked impersonal relation, Mountain helps us discern the pleasures of a network of impersonal things.

    Part videogame, part screensaver, part simulator, part long duration art project, Mountain is a remarkable work of new media art that speaks to the networked pleasures of little-b being. Much of Mountain consists of a mountain rotating in the vacuum of space. On the surface, Mountain seems to be about isolation. However, various objects, or things, erratically crash land on its slopes. Objects vary but mine include a bowling pin, a pie, a trash can, a film reel, a tooth, an orange cone, a boat, and an anvil. Zooming out to see the mountain against the background of stars in space, one occasionally catches sight of other objects whizzing by but never landing. Their origin and destination remain unclear. Such actions imply the existence of some kind of larger social field. Why, we might ask, would a giant pie fly through space? And is it even a “pie” when it’s a giant pie floating through space like an asteroid? Something much weirder is going on.

    Mountain begins after the user executes several drawings in response to variable prompts, e.g. “draw your relationship with your mother” or “draw forgiveness” or “draw love.” Upon completing these exercises with a basic paint program, the application builds the titular “mountain.” A message reads “Welcome to Mountain. You are Mountain. You are God.” Unlike “God games” such as The Sims, however, Mountain does not put its player in the position of an interventionist deity. There are no points, no enemies, no levels. Some call it a “non-playable game.” Once opened, Mountain runs fairly unobtrusively on my laptop as I mostly do other things. Most of the action seems to happen outside my possible participation. The application works hard to render the graphics, and so the fan turns on. My students complain that the application drains their devices’ batteries abnormally fast.

    And even in the game not much “happens.” Seasons change, snow falls, fog lifts, day turns into night and back again at an accelerated but even pace. Every once in a while, a piano key sounds a resonant note, a phatic note seemingly from the mountain itself. A variety of messages appear onscreen: “I CAN’T GET ENOUGH OF THIS ENIGMATIC NIGHT.” “I FEEL VERY SAD TODAY.” “I CAN’T PROPERLY DESCRIBE THIS SUMMER MORNING.” “I’M BASICALLY THIS DIM NIGHT.” “I’M TAKING IN EVERY PART OF THIS SWEET DAY.” What could be more phatic than talking about the weather?

    The game’s only menu even denies there’s anything to do. Under “Controls,” it says, “MOUSE—NOTHING / KEYBOARD—NOTHING.” After some time, however, one discovers there are in fact quite a few things to do. The keyboard can be used as a piano. Playing songs such as “Twinkle, Twinkle Little Star” one makes it rain blood, frogs, and hearts. By playing the theme from Close Encounters of the Third Kind one can summon a catastrophic rogue star or other object to destroy the mountain unless one intervenes by “spamming” the keyboard perpetually, thus creating a glowing force-field. A sort of chorus-like sound plays variously during normal game “play.” This sound recalls elements of the soundtrack of 2001: A Space Odyssey. The game itself acknowledges this influence during the near-destruction of Mountain as the music played during encounters with the monolith, Ligeti’s Lux Aeterna, heightens the alien drama of the cosmos. Of course, most of the gameplay in Mountain is predominately non-dramatic. One can tinkle around on the piano keyboard, zoom in and out, and solicit messages by pressing the period key. But mostly it’s a game that plays in the background of one’s laptop or tablet while one is doing something else.

    Mountain is not networked in any traditional sense. One downloads it and then it runs locally. At the same time Mountain is profoundly redolent of networks. It would be difficult to learn of its many easter eggs without Reddit or other sites. More strongly, the game itself expresses the experience of networks. Like us, and like our networks, Mountain exists in a state of being always on. Its existence is primarily phatic, calling out while talking about impersonal feelings and the weather, available for almost literal “pings,” or gentle forms of play. With this context in mind it becomes possible to reconsider just why all those object/things keep floating by or crashing on the mountain. More than objects, these things are phatic communications themselves: hailings from the invisible universe of the network.

    Far from any monadic entity, I propose Mountain functions as an inverse antidote to common visualizations of the Internet. Such images portray the network as composed of uncountable lines and nodes in constant, determined connection (Fig. 2).

    As sublimely impressive as such images may be, as Alexander R. Galloway notes, “every map of the Internet looks the same” (85). All such images try to represent a totality, and they all fail. Mountain does something related but quite different. In one sense, Mountain seems like a zoomed in picture of a tiny aspect of such maps. Seen thusly Mountain suggests that the nodes do not appear to connect if we look very closely. The occasional crash landings of various things, however, suggest the contingency and opacity of networked connection. Things hail us but we don’t know why or from where they call out. From a perspective divested of any vision of synoptic totality, Mountain allegorizes the experience of networked connection in the heterogeneous rhythms of phatic sociability (Fig. 3 & 4).

    The imaginary of “always-on” networking posits a kind of impossible symmetry between the subject and the network. This tends to produce expressions that either anthropomorphize the network or de-humanize the subject (the network “calls out,” the subject needs to “power down”). The game’s opening statement—“You are Mountain. You are God”—foregrounds precisely this problem. Ian Bogost helpfully argues that “the ‘you’ in ‘you are mountain’ doesn’t refer to the terraformed 3D game object, at all. Instead, it describes the game itself as a piece of software. You are not this mountain; rather, you are Mountain” (Bogost 2014). Drifting, working, not working, playing, fidgeting, Bogost’s main point rings true. “I” am more Mountain the software and game than I am “mountain,” or the cartoon representation of a game onscreen. Taking Bogost a step further, however, to say that I am Mountain invites us to inquire as to the meaning of inhabiting such a strange subject position.

    Bogost believes Mountain has much to teach us about being. For Bogost, Mountain represents a game version of what he calls “alien phenomenology,” a variant of object-oriented ontology that de-privileges human experience in favor of the investigation into “what it’s like to be a thing.” While I agree that Mountain helps to think about thingness, the question of what it’s like to be a thing here resonates more with the thing in Stark’s title than it does with the quasi-lyrical litanies of objects populating Bogost’s (and Graham Harman’s, and Bruno Latour’s) prose.15 In his speculative zeal, Bogost discusses the mountain and its objects in an astonishingly literal manner as if they actually stood in for real objects. Bogost discusses Mountain’s interest in being as though it actually solicits the viewer to consider what it’s like to be a mountain. Rarely, however, do giant pies or film reels crash land on mountains. Notwithstanding the work of sculptor Claes Oldenburg, giant pies and giant film reels do not exist in reality. Instead of interpreting Mountain as an allegory of reality de-privileging human experience, I believe it is more fruitful to attend to how Mountain’s evokes problems of networked experience and subjectivity. Mountain is not at all what it’s like to be a thing, unless of course we consider that question from the standpoint of networked human experience. How, then, might we pursue this phatic and sociable thingness at Mountain’s core?

    Mountain playfully brings into focus the problem of navigating the vague boundary of being and relating in the impersonal idiom of networked phatic sociability. In We Have Never Been Modern, the groundbreaking work that in large part inspired the pursuit of the very brand of philosophy Bogost promotes, Bruno Latour argues, as Bill Brown neatly summarizes, that “modernity has artificially made an ontological distinction between inanimate objects and human subjects, whereas the world is full of ‘quasi-objects’ and ‘quasi-subjects.’” (12). For us, the inheritors of the so-called ‘moderns,’ the problem consists in the “proliferation of hybrids” that saturate and overwhelm the modern ‘constitution,’ or the strategies cultivated to sort and manage things. The creation of a few vacuum pumps doesn’t pose much of a threat. But the proliferation of a number of contemporary phenomena do: “frozen embryos, expert systems, digital machines, sensor-equipped robots, hybrid corn, data banks, psychotropic drugs, whales outfitted with radar sounding devices, gene synthesizers, audience analyzers…” (Latour 50). Significantly, digital media and networked technologies figure prominently in Latour’s litany even from 1991. Digital relationality contributes heavily to Latour’s need to re-think the old problem of the subject/object divide. But it is not Latour specifically who helps to re-think this problem so much as his friend, Michel Serres, from whom Latour derives the notion of the “quasi-object.”

    The quasi-object (and its conceptual double, the quasi-subject) troubles the sharp division between subject and object.16 Moving toward a conclusion, I want to suggest that Serres’ quasi-object articulates the variable and playful continuum between being and relating so central to the impersonal dynamics of always-on networks. In a moment strikingly resonant with Bersani’s discussion of Simmel, Serres proclaims how the quasi-object opens onto the matter of “the whole question”: namely, “being or relating.” The “quasi-object is not an object, but it is one nevertheless since it is not a subject, since it is in the world; it is also a quasi-subject, since it marks or designates a subject, who, without it, would not be a subject” (225). For Serres, the strange traffic between subject and object does not merely undo the rigidity of their division, which typically redounds—as Latour shows—into a categorical purification of human and nonhuman in modernity writ large. The quasi-object doesn’t replace the terms subject and object so much as it forms their ground, which we now grasp in terms of the coupling of being and relating. Serres illustrates the concept with reference to games and sports. In games such as the furet (a game in which a circle of children furtively pass along an object while a ‘hunter’ in the middle tries to guess who has the object) or soccer, the movement of an object or ball orients collective forms of relationality. In its playful movement, the ball re-organizes sociality insofar as it becomes a quasi-object and its movement bestows upon the players the status of quasi-subjects.

    To re-open Bogost’s question: what does it mean that the program declares you are mountain? What is the nature of such indistinction? Perhaps the most remarkable thing about Mountain is that it doesn’t vanish completely into the background of experience. It re-engages my interest not just because it calls out; like the network, it calls out for phatic play. To invert David Golumbia’s critique of the normative mode of videogames, Mountain is not so much an example of a game “without play,” but rather a mode of “play without gaming.” Even in the absence of any rules of the game, it’s fun to spin the mountain like a top. When one spins the mountain, however, it is not the mountain that spins but rather the visual perspective on the mountain. Focusing on just the mountain it seems like a top, but the background of stars spins, too. We don’t spin the mountain, we spin ourselves as Mountain. This is a curiously dizzy state of affairs, indeed, especially as it works upon the inaugural indistinction between subject and object announced at the outset: you are mountain. When the mountain, or, game perspective spins, it’s hard to know who is the subject and who is the object. Who is the quasi-object? And who is the quasi-subject? In lieu of an answer, what matters is the phatic play of association between software and human experience that blurs the distinction. This, I venture, is a small pleasure, and it is pleasurable largely because I don’t really have to be myself too much. But it is also, more profoundly, something like the pleasures of being always on, or living between being and relation. When delineated schematically, being and relating sound like two, isolable elements. Yet as My Best Thing and Mountain demonstrate, considered against the ambient infrastructure of contemporary networked life, the difference between the two often collapses into modalities of ordinary pleasure: flirting, conversation, but also the pleasures of thingness found in the felt relation of non-relation of being always potentially otherwise.

    Footnotes

    1. See Greg Miller, “What’s Up With That? Phantom Cell Phone Vibrations”; and Michelle Drouin, Daren H. Kaiser, and Daniel A. Miller, “Phantom vibrations among undergraduates: Prevalence and associated psychological characteristics.”

    2. See V. S. Ramachandran and Sandra Blakeslee, Phantoms in the Brain: Probing the Mysteries of the Human Mind.

    3. See Stephen Kern, The Culture of Time and Space, 1880–1918.

    4. I have explored this idea in relation to Spike Jonze’s Her. See James J. Hodge, “Gifts of Ubiquity.” Several other scholars make related formulations. On “connected presence” see Christian Licoppe and Zbigniew Smoreda, “Are Social Networks Technologically Embedded?” Mark B. N. Hansen argues that web 2.0 mediates not so much content as “sheer connectivity.” See Hansen, “New Media.”

    5. See Scott C. Richmond, “Vulgar Boredom, or What Andy Warhol Can Teach Us About Candy Crush

    6. See Patrick Jagoda, Network Aesthetics; and Kris Cohen, Never Alone, Except For Now.

    7. On the phatic in linguistics more broadly, see Gunter Senft, “Phatic communion.” The phatic also figures in J. L. Austin’s speech act theory. See Austin, How to Do Things with Words.

    8. For example, see William R. Paulson, The Noise of Culture: Literary Texts in a World of Information.

    9. See Paul Ceruzzi, Computing: A Concise Introduction.

    10. Nicole Starosielski raises a version of this question in her discussion of “lag” in relation to global online gaming and undersea cables. See Starosielski, “Fixed Flow: Undersea Cables as Media Infrastructure.”

    11. I take inspiration here from Sianne Ngai’s post-Kantian and post-Cavellian efforts to theorize ordinariness and aesthetics together. See Ngai, Our Aesthetic Categories: Zany, Cute, Interesting.

    12. See Rita Raley, “List(en)ing Post.”

    13. Mark Godfrey analyzes the green background as an allusion to the story of Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden. See Godfrey, Frances Stark: My Best Thing.

    14. See Berlant, Cruel Optimism; Teresa Brennan, Exhausting Modernity: Grounds for a New Economy; and Judy Wajcman, Pressed for Time: The Acceleration of Life in Digital Capitalism.

    15. See Ian Bogost, Alien Phenomenology, or What It’s Like to Be a Thing. For a strong critique of speculative realism and object-oriented ontology attentive to its rhetorical strategies, see Scott C. Richmond, “Thought, Untethered: A Review Essay.”

    16. Pierre Levy and Brian Massumi have respectively discussed the import of Serres’ quasi-object for the fields of digital media and affect theory. More recently, David J. Alworth evokes the quasi-object in his Latour-inspired revision of setting in literary fiction.

    Works Cited

    • Althusser, Louis. Essays on Ideology. New York: Verso, 1984. Print.
    • Alworth, David J. Site Reading: Fiction, Art, Social Form. Princeton: Princeton UP, 2016. Print.
    • Austin, J. L. How to Do Things with Words, 2nd ed. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1975. Print.
    • Benveniste, Émile. Problems in General Linguistics. Trans. Mary Elizabeth Meek. Coral Gables: U of Miami P, 1971. Print.
    • Berlant, Lauren. Cruel Optimism. Durham: Duke UP, 2012. Print.
    • —. “Starved.” South Atlantic Quarterly 106.3 (2007): 433–444. Print.
    • Bennett, Jessica. “Bubbles Carry A Lot of Weight: Texting Anxiety Caused by Little Bubbles.” The New York Times. 29 Aug. 2014. Web. 4 July 2016.
    • Bersani, Leo. “Sociability and Cruising.” Umbr(a) 1 (2002): 9–23. Print.
    • Bogost, Ian. Alien Phenomenology, or What It’s Like to Be a Thing. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2012. Print.
    • —. “You Are Mountain.” The Atlantic. 17 July 2014. Web. 4 July 2016.
    • Bordwell, David, Janet Staiger, and Kristin Thompson. The Classical Hollywood Cinema: Film Style and Mode of Production to 1960. New York: Routledge, 1985. Print.
    • boyd, danah. “Participating in the Always On Lifestyle.” The Social Media Reader. Ed. Michael Mandiberg. New York: New York UP, 2010. Print.
    • Brennan, Teresa. Exhausting Modernity: Grounds for a New Economy. New York: Routledge, 2000. Print.
    • Brown, Bill. “Thing Theory.” Things. Ed. Bill Brown. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2004. Print.
    • Ceruzzi, Paul. Computing: A Concise Introduction. Cambridge: MIT Press, 2012. Print. Cohen, Kris. Never Alone, Except for Now: Networked Life Between Publics and Populations. Durham: Duke UP, forthcoming 2017.
    • Crary, Jonathan. 24/7: Late Capitalism and the Ends of Sleep. New York: Verso, 2013. Print.
    • Deleuze, Gilles. “Postscript on the Societies of Control.” October 59 (1992): 3–7. Print.
    • Drouin, Michelle, Daren H. Kaiser, and Daniel A. Miller. “Phantom vibrations among undergraduates: Prevalence and associated psychological characteristics.” Computers in Human Behavior. 28.4 (2012): 1490–1496. Print.
    • Galloway, Alexander R. The Interface Effect. Malden, MA: Polity, 2012. Print.
    • Geoghegan, Bernard Dionysius. “From Information Theory to French Theory: Jakobson, Lévi-Strauss, and the Cybernetic Apparatus.” Critical Inquiry 38 (2011): 96–126. Print.
    • Godfrey, Mark. Frances Stark: My Best Thing. New York: D.A.P., 2012. Print.
    • Golumbia, David. “Games Without Play,” New Literary History 40.1 (2009): 179–204. Print.
    • Hansen, Mark B. N. Feed-Forward: On the Future of 21st Century Media. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2015. Print.
    • —. “New Media.” Critical Terms for Media Studies. Ed. W. J. T. Mitchell and Mark B. N. Hansen. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2010. Print.
    • —. “Ubiquitous Sensation: Toward an Atmospheric, Collective and Microtemporal Model of Media.” Throughout: Art and Culture Emerging with Ubiquitous Computing. Ed. Ulrik Ekman. Cambridge: MIT Press, 2013. Print.
    • —. “Ubiquitous Sensibility.” Communication Matters: Materialist Approaches to Media, Mobility, and Networks. Ed. Jeremy Packer and Stephen B. Crofts Wiley. New York: Routledge, 2012.
    • Hayles, N. Katherine. “Cognition Everywhere: The Rise of the Cognitive Nonconscious and the Costs of Consciousness.” New Literary History 45.2 (2014): 199–200. Print.
    • —. “RFID: Human Agency and Meaning in Information-Intensive Environments.” Theory, Culture & Society 26.2-3 (2009): 47–72. Print.
    • Hodge, James J. “Gifts of Ubiquity.” Film Criticism 39.2 (2014-15): 53–78. Print.
    • Jagoda, Patrick. Network Aesthetics. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2016. Print.
    • Jakobson, Roman. “Closing Statements: Linguistics and Poetics.” Style in Language. Ed. Thomas A. Sebeok. Cambridge: MIT Press, 1960. Print.
    • Kern, Stephen. The Culture of Time and Space, 1880–1918. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2003. Print.
    • Levy, Pierre. Becoming Virtual: Reality in the Digital Age. Trans. Robert Bononno. New York: Plenum Trade, 1998. Print.
    • Latour, Bruno. We Have Never Been Modern. Trans. Catherine Ann Porter. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1993. Print.
    • Licoppe, Christian and Zbigniew Smoreda. “Are Social Networks Technologically Embedded?” Social Networks 27.4 (2005): 317–335. Print.
    • Malinowski, Bronislaw. “The Problem of Meaning in Primitive Languages.” C. K. Ogden and I. A. Richards. The Meaning of Meaning: A Study of the Influence of Language upon Thought and of the Science of Symbolism. Ed. John Constable. New York: Routledge, 2001. Print.
    • Massumi, Brian. Parables for the Virtual: Movement, Affect, Sensation. Durham: Duke UP, 2002. Print.
    • Miller, Greg. “What’s Up with That? Phantom Cell Phone Vibrations.” Wired. 23 Sept. 2014. Web. 4 July 2016.
    • Miller, Vincent. “New Media, Networking and Phatic Culture.” Convergence: The International Journal of Research into New Media Technologies 14 (2008): 387– 400. Print.
    • Mottl, Judy. “Twitter Acknowledges 23 Million Active Users Are Actually Bots.” i 12 Aug. 2014. Web. 4 July 2016.
    • Ngai, Sianne. Our Aesthetic Categories: Zany, Cute, Interesting. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2012. Print.
    • OReilly, David. Mountain. Web. 30 Aug. 2016.
    • Paulson, William R. The Noise of Culture: Literary Texts in a World of Information. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1988. Print.
    • Raley, Rita. “List(en)ing Post.” Literary Art in Digital Performance: Case Studies in New Media Art and Criticism. Ed. Francisco J. Ricardo. New York: Continuum, 2009. Print.
    • Ramachandran, V. S. and Sandra Blakeslee. Phantoms in the Brain: Probing the Mysteries of the Human Mind. New York: Quill, 1998. Print.
    • Richmond, Scott C. “Thought, Untethered: A Review Essay.” Postmodern Culture 21:1 (2010): NP. Web. 4 July 2016.
    • —. “Vulgar Boredom, or What Andy Warhol Can Teach Us About Candy Crush.” Journal of Visual Culture 14.1 (2015): 21–39. Print.
    • Senft, Gunter. “Phatic Communion.” Culture and Language Use. Ed. Gunter Senft, Jan-Ola Ostman, and Jef Verschueren. Amsterdam: John Benjamins, 2009. Print.
    • Serres, Michel. The Parasite. Trans. Lawrence R. Schehr. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 2007. Print.
    • Shannon, Claude E. and Warren Weaver. The Mathematical Theory of Communication. Urbana: U of Illinois P, 1949. Print.
    • Shaviro, Steven. Connected, or What it Means to Live in the Network Society. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2003. Print.
    • Silverman, Kaja. “Suture.” Narrative, Apparatus, Ideology. Ed. Philip Rosen. New York: Columbia UP, 1986. Print.
    • Simmel, Georg. On Individuality and Social Forms. Ed. Donald Levine. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1971. Print.
    • Starosielski, Nicole. “Fixed Flow: Undersea Cables as Media Infrastructure.” Signal Traffic: Critical Studies of Media Infrastructures. Ed. Lisa Parks and Nicole Starosielski. Urbana: U of Illinois P, 2015. Print.
    • Stark, Frances. My Best Thing. 2011. Web. 30 Aug. 2016.
    • Van Dijck, José. The Culture of Connectivity: A Critical History of Social Media. New York: Oxford UP, 2013. Print.
    • Wajcman, Judy. Pressed for Time: The Acceleration of Life in Digital Capitalism. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2015. Print.

  • Warhol’s Problem Project: The Time Capsules

    Christopher Schmidt (bio)
    LaGuardia Community College

    Abstract

    This essay examines the split function of Andy Warhol’s Time Capsules as both research archive and unrealized art project. It suggests that the Time Capsules epitomize Warhol’s career-long preoccupation with consumption and waste (a concern animating much of his art production), and that the extreme materiality of the 610 Time Capsules is a complicated response to dematerialization in conceptual art practices and the post-war global economy. Finally, the essay reports on his on-site research of the Time Capsules, analyzing contradictions in the Warhol Museum’s maintenance of the project as both art and archive.

    Andy Warhol’s Time Capsules (TCs) enjoy a curious dual role in the Warhol catalog, functioning both as an active research archive and as an unrealized art project. Like a hydra pulled in two directions at once, this split purpose compromises the TCs’ ability to succeed at either pursuit. As an archive, they have been rendered too instrumental to maintain their art integrity; yet their artistic disorder and contingency inhibits their usefulness as an archive. In this tension, the TCs epitomize conflicts around waste matter, collection, and preservation that animate much of Warhol’s cultural productions. The TCs also serve as a compelling site to assess Warhol and other artists’ turns toward what Hal Foster has called an “archival impulse” in postwar art. Although Warhol’s TCs are not the first such archival art project, they may well be the most sprawling, and their extreme materiality is striking when considered against the backdrop of conceptual art’s “dematerialization of the art object” (in the words of influential art critic Lucy Lippard) as well as the broader dematerialization of the US economic base in the 1970s, when the TCs were inaugurated. This essay attempts to think through the dialectical relationship between materiality and dematerialization in post-war art practices using the trope of waste, a central concern of Warhol’s. A second interest of the essay is to describe the uncanny ways that Warhol’s TCs, while representing an alternative archive to that of the museum or library, frustrate attempts by later archivists to govern and systematize them. In sketching dual purposes for the TCs as both art and archive, Warhol performs a posthumous institutional critique—not of the art museum per se, but of the museumification of the artist in his relics and after effects.

    The TCs consist of approximately 610 boxes full of mostly ephemeral media that Warhol collected periodically throughout his working life and stored on shelves in his studio spaces, before removing them to off-site storage (Fig. 1).1

    Warhol formally inaugurated the project in 1974, when he moved his studio from 33 Union Square West to a larger space nearby, 860 Broadway. According to some sources, it was the boxing up of materials for the office move that gave Warhol the idea for the project (Wrbican, Interview). The construction of the TCs was regular and periodic, with boxes assembled at the rate of one to three per month (Warhol refers to them as his “box-of-the-month” in The Philosophy of Andy Warhol [145]). However, several thematic boxes also appear, such as the “party box” and the “Concorde box,” which contains items Warhol retained from his many cross-Atlantic flights on the airline. While the TCs largely contain correspondence, announcements, magazines, books, photographs, and reproductions from Warhol’s desk and studio (Fig. 2), more eccentric objects also can be found in the boxes, such as Warhol’s wigs, a piece of cake wrapped in a napkin, dental equipment, and a mummified human foot (“Andy Warhol Museum Archives”).

    The TCs were never exhibited during Warhol’s lifetime and remain largely inaccessible except to a few archivists and researchers in the Archives Study Center of The Warhol Museum, where they are maintained and catalogued. (The last box was only recently opened, in 2014 [Wrbican, Personal Interview].) Interested viewers may see the contents of one TC on display in a gallery vitrine in the Warhol Museum, and there are plans by the Archives Study Center to digitize the entire contents. Yet even describing this much about the boxes is contingent and uncertain. When I made a research trip to view the TCs in 2014, I was provided limited access to only one of the boxes. It would take years of unlimited access for researchers to build up a full sense of the TCs’ contents and contours. Because this is impossible under the TCs’ current administration, much of my analysis here rests on the testimony of John W. Smith and Matt Wrbican, former archivists in the Archives Study Center at the Andy Warhol Museum; various Warhol associates who helped in the organization of the boxes; and Warhol’s own unreliable writings about them. The book Andy Warhol’s Time Capsule 21 and archivist Matt Wrbican’s recent inventory of TC 51 provide a more penetrating look at the contents of two of the boxes. But as we shall see, these accounts are often inconsistent, and the inaccessibility of the TCs’ contents renders my own analysis more conceptual than detailed. That said, my visit to the Warhol Museum in 2014 to research the TCs did uncover some key information about their design and contents.

    I describe the TCs as a “problem project” not because there is something politically problematic about them. Rather, like one of Shakespeare’s “problem plays,” the TCs resist easy explanation and seem even to have given trouble to the artist. The TCs’ unrealized status as art, as well as their volume and variety, suggests an inability on the part of the artist to control their form. In some ways, Warhol seems more possessed by the TCs than an agent of their making. That Warhol never found a way to publicize or market the TCs creates an additional aura of failure or unrealizability about them. Yet if the TCs are in some sense an artistic failure, it is a failure trumped by their monumental scale and duration, their variety, and their mutability. The TCs are metamorphic, fulfilling different needs depending on the context and the interested party. The ultimate uncategorizability of the TCs—are they art, archive, or junk?—undermines our ability to analyze them fully, not just because of their conceptual recalcitrance but also because of their material inaccessibility. This struggle to describe the TCs is not mere academic concern, but of practical import. How we categorize the boxes informs and determines the conditions of their maintenance. An art piece is maintained differently from a research archive, which is in turn treated more respectfully than a collection of esoterica.

    It is increasingly common practice to view the TCs in this latter regard, as the less valuable (and certainly less salable) leftovers of Warhol’s voluminous collections of paintings, decorative arts, books, and mass produced kitsch objects, which were organized and sold at Sotheby’s in 1988, after Warhol’s sudden death. However, to describe the TCs as merely an instance of Warhol’s collecting impulse—a hobby gone haywire, if you will—is an incomplete view. Warhol was first and always an artist, and analyzing the TCs as art allows us to appreciate new aspects of Warhol’s larger art practice and make connections to other object-oriented art practices that similarly engage forms of collecting, archiving, and waste making. Short art historical treatments of the TCs have appeared in Sven Spieker’s The Big Archive: Art from Bureaucracy, Michael J. Golec’s The Brillo Box Archive, and Ingrid Schaffner’s exhibition catalog, Deep Storage: Collecting, Storing and Archiving in Art. However, the TCs have been treated more extensively in cultural studies contexts, by Michael Lobel, Jonathan Flatley, and Scott Herring, who consider the TCs one aspect of Warhol’s larger practice as a collector. The Warhol Museum has also contributed to this line of research by publishing an entire book entitled Possession Obsession: Andy Warhol and Collecting, which includes shorter versions of Lobel’s and Flatley’s articles, and suggests that Warhol’s collecting was a form of artistic practice. None of these studies pathologize Warhol, and indeed these critics all use queer theory to repair the stigma that haunts Warhol’s collecting habits. Yet in Herring’s account, Warhol becomes a case study of the excessive collector—a “hoarder” (however much nuance Herring adds nuance to this designation by analyzing phobic journalism about the TCs). Nudging the TCs out of the realm of cultural case study—a symptom of consumerist acquisition—and closer to the provinces of art analysis will help use see both the TCs and Warhol’s broader art production more clearly. This analysis may also have practical effects, helping us understand how to organize the TCs going forward.

    Boxed Waste

    While I stress the importance of examining the TCs within a lineage of archival art projects, I want to resist labeling the TCs as art simply because this designation serves the interests of the Warhol Museum. In a recent publication elaborating on the contents of TC 51, Chief Archivist Matt Wrbican writes:

    One of the TCs was opened and discussed at a meeting of the tripartite founders of the Warhol Museum, held in New York in October 1992, during which Warhol’s longtime business manager Fred Hughes clearly stated, “He [Warhol] thought of them as sculpture.” This characterization has been variously confirmed and rejected by other former Warhol assistants. Although they are held in our Archives collection, the Warhol Museum considers them to be a work of art. (687)

    Even granting the reliability of Hughes and his account, the artist’s intentions are particularly fraught in the case of Warhol, who left us volumes of anecdotes and aphorisms about his social habitus and “philosophy,” but who was notoriously slippery when discussing his art, often refusing interviewers’ attempts to project depth and meaning onto it. Using Warhol’s own statements about the TCs as a warrant for adjudicating them as sculpture is also problematic because Warhol describes them differently depending on the context. In The Philosophy of Andy Warhol, Warhol offers extensive descriptions of the project as a kind of aestheticized storage, a symptom of his conflicts around waste and materiality, informed by a queer lineage of collecting. Meanwhile, in the posthumous Andy Warhol Diaries (itself a riveting archival project that was assembled after Warhol’s death), the artist indicates his use of the TCs as a curated historical archive, rather than as chance-based sculpture.2 None of this is to suggest that the TCs cannot function in all these ways at once. I only wish to disentangle my own analysis of TCs’ art function from the Warhol Museum’s more self-interested motivations for describing them as art, and to call into question “the artist’s intentions” as a warrant.

    While Warhol considered marketing the TCs as art during his lifetime, he never seemed to land on a satisfactory format for exhibiting or selling them. (Nor, it seems, did Warhol adjudicate how the project should be treated after his death.) Warhol at some point considered selling the TCs to collectors, not as a unified series, but individually, with each collector buying a different box (Smith 12). Warhol even considered inserting a drawing into each of the boxes, to quell the disappointment of a collector who, by the luck of the draw, might end up receiving a box full of unexciting newspapers or Interview magazines (Bourdon 348). On the one hand, this suggests a chance-based element to both the assembling as well as the dispersal of the work; a collector would not be informed of the contents before purchase. On the other hand, the drawing compromises the TCs’ Duchampian conception as an accumulation of readymades. Diluting the integrity of the Time Capsules as a project of pure appropriation, the drawing—and the particular drawing it is alleged to be—takes the project somewhat nearer to another of Duchamp’s works, recalling his Valise-en-Boite, or museum in a box. Matt Wrbican, former Chief Archivist at the Warhol Archives Study Center, suggests that the artist had in mind a specific drawing to supplement the TCs, the same drawing Warhol produced for the 1968 Moon Museum (Personal Interview). The project may be dismissed as “corny” (to borrow a Warholian epithet), but it possesses a Duchampian influence in its self-referentiality, its portability, and its liquidation of the museum frame into other contexts. The Moon Museum was a minuscule ceramic chip containing six miniature drawings by Warhol, Robert Rauschenberg, John Chamberlain, David Novros, Claes Oldenberg, and Forrest Myers that may or may not have been deposited on the lunar surface during the Apollo 12 mission to the moon (Vergano). Warhol’s drawing is a phallic rendering of the artist’s initials, AW, rendered as a playful and pointed phallus (Fig. 3, upper left.) Were one prone to psychoanalytic idées reçues, one could construe the putative inclusion of this drawing in the TCs as a queer joke about the congress of the phallic and the “anal,” the stage in which Freud suggested that repressed homosexual collectors were stalled.

    Because the formal link between the Moon Museum and the Time Capsules is weak, it may in the end be best to treat this information about the identity of the drawing (or drawings) with skepticism. Yet even if the connection is unfounded, comparison between the Moon Museum and the TCs allows us to appreciate a few aspects of the latter project more clearly. As with the Moon Museum, the TCs depend on being materially displaced (buried, “lost,” exiled to storage in New Jersey) before being recovered at some later date—a feature shared by all time capsules. Also key to both projects is the notion that Warhol’s signature might literally or figuratively lend “aura” to otherwise banal material or artifacts. That Warhol never successfully marketed the TCs may indicate his insecurity about defining a massive collection of ephemeral media as “art” simply through his association with it. More than Duchamp and the US-based conceptual artists who followed him, Warhol retained a conservative belief in artistic talent, even as he wished for his own talent to be mediated by the machinic or by chance.

    Even if it never actually occurred, Warhol’s notion of opening the closed containers of the TCs to insert a drawing suggests that the artist saw the TCs as being more permeable than his previous box art, such as the Brillo Boxes (1964). Indeed, despite their shared serial form, these two box projects could not be more different. The Brillo Boxes are ersatz readymades, and their intervention is entirely on the exterior, with their interiors void. (Or at least we presume the interiors of the boxes to be void; their impermeability prevents us from plumbing them.)3 Where the Brillo Boxes are empty, the TCs are overfull. The former is one of Warhol’s coolest Duchampian thought experiments;4 the Time Capsules are hot and inchoate, containing the messy interiors that Warhol insisted were nowhere to be found in his art. The TCs seem to suggest a kind of pop unconscious underlying the cool façade Warhol advanced in the Brillo Boxes and elsewhere. Warhol typically presents himself as a dandy cipher: “Just look at the surface of my paintings, it’s all there” (Berg 90). The interiority that Warhol represses from his Brillo Boxes and gridded paintings finds a home in the TCs, now secreted away in the bowels of the Warhol Museum, in a hometown Warhol similarly wished to repress from memory: Pittsburgh.

    One can locate an even more extreme version of containment and impermeability outside of Warhol’s corpus, in the Italian artist Piero Manzoni’s notorious Artist’s Shit (1961), a sealed production of 90 labeled tins that supposedly contain Manzoni’s own excrement. The project is an intervention into notions of value and devaluation, as well as the waste that inevitably results from the consumption of commodities. Manzoni unites post-consumerist waste and human waste in a mass-produced form that is canny in more ways than one, preceding Warhol’s Campbell’s Soup Cans by many months. The occlusion of interiority is even more central to Manzoni’s project than to the Brillo Boxes. Their sealed impermeability keeps us forever guessing as to their true contents, and to open the cans would destroy them. In the end, we are left guessing whether the artist put more stock in the conceptual speech act (these cans are full of X) or in the baseness of the material he used. Are the interiors truly full of shit, or is the artist? While Warhol’s notion to sell the TCs shares with the Manzoni sculptures a similar investment in the blind faith of the buyer, the epistemological pressure is quite different. The expectation with the TCs, as with any vernacular form of time capsule, is that the containers eventually would be opened and their contents revealed to view.5

    Joseph Cornell’s boxes may also be compared to the TCs in their similar framing and repurposing of media detritus for the viewer. While the tableaux of Cornell’s boxed works are carefully composed for the viewer, Warhol’s TCs are relatively random accumulations, at least visually. Indeed, it is not clear that the retinal matters much at all in the case of the TCs. Cornell’s surrealism and outsiderness is also tonally distinct from Warhol’s insiderish cool. (If anything, the works of Warhol that seem closest to Cornell’s boxes are his paintings, with their necrophiliac celebrity avowals.) Other artists in the intertext of the TCs include Joseph Beuys, whose work and reputation were well known to Warhol (the two were photographed together during one of Warhol’s visits to Europe), and whose exhibition of personally sacred objects may have informed the TCs’ reliquary qualities. However, Warhol’s TCs possess neither the totemic ceremony of Beuys’ Stuhl mit Fett (1964), say, or the political message of Economic Values (1980). Meanwhile, the procedural time period of the TCs—their “box-of-the-month” duration—relates them to On Kawara’s Today Series (1966–2013), in which the conceptual artist marked each day with a painting of the date, along with a copy of that day’s newspaper (at least for some of the series). This dual production of an historical archive and a painting makes On Kawara’s series in some ways the opposite of Warhol’s (who, as discussed earlier, may have intended to supplement each box of ephemeral media with a drawing). Mierle Ukeles Laderman’s various Maintenance Art projects and manifestoes (1969–) may have provided Warhol with a conceptual and behavioral model oriented around the revaluation of waste—although the feminist aspects of Laderman’s project are not likely to have influenced Warhol. Finally, Dieter Roth’s Flacher Abfall, or Flat Waste archival project (inaugurated around the same time as Warhol’s TCs, in 1973) bears a remarkable similarity. Over the course of years, Roth compiled more than 600 binders of food packaging, scraps, and other waste, which he then later exhibited on bookshelves. While the notion of influence is not paramount in this discussion, it must be noted that Warhol rarely mentions conceptual artists in his interviews and writing and, except for Beuys, seems to show little awareness of non-American art developments, so it is not clear that Warhol would have known Roth’s project, much less been influenced by it. In the end, the similarity of Roth’s project to Warhol’s shows the extent to which cultural shifts were compelling artists on both sides of the Atlantic to produce material archives in response to accelerated consumption and economic dematerialization.

    The artworks most likely to have influenced the actual form of Warhol’s TCs are the refuse containers, accumulations, and poubelles of Arman, who suspended waste and damaged commodities in transparent Plexiglas vitrines, allowing their contents to be visible to the viewer. Warhol was a friend of the artist, and owned two of Arman’s waste-filled vitrines, along with one other Arman sculpture, Amphetamines (Angell 30).6 In fact, Warhol collaborated with Arman on two TC-like refuse-portraits. Late in his life, Warhol gave Arman license to peruse his studio and home closets for materials to assemble a “robot portrait” of the artist, as Arman termed it (Marck 4). When Warhol died unexpectedly in 1987, Fred Hughes delivered the items that Arman had chosen for the two sculpture-portraits. It is not known if Arman plumbed the TCs for material. Yet even if he did not, there are clear similarities between the two projects, both of which are boxed sculptures built out of Warhol’s relics. The actual mechanics of how Arman made his selections of Warhol’s effects is uncertain; however, a story circulates that Warhol (or perhaps Hughes, following Warhol’s directions) provided ersatz relics to Arman for his sculptures.7 If true, this story may explain the curious lack of charisma in Arman’s resulting robot portrait of Warhol (see Fig. 4).

    Regardless of this particular story’s truth, it does point to a chariness and privacy typical of Warhol. It was unusual for the artist to give permission for anyone to access his private collections or even to cross the threshold of his home. Warhol was secretive and self-conscious about the disorder of his living environment, and anxious about his many possessions—an anxiety that extended even to his trash. Consider the following charged example from the Andy Warhol Diaries, dated February 22, 1981, in which the artist reflects nervously on his encounter with an infamous “garbage man”:

    When I was on my way home I ran into Alan J. Weberman, the “King of Garbology[,]” who was on the corner making a phone call. I knew who he was because he handed me a resume with all his garbage credits on it. He said he’d just been through Roy Cohn’s garbage and Gloria Vanderbilt’s. I think he began his career with Dylan’s. I was scared that he’d see where I lived so I went in the other direction. (359)

    After his shooting by Valerie Solanas, it is understandable that Warhol would be nervous about revealing his address to potential obsessives, particularly a “garbologist” who would delve into the artist’s unmentionables. But there seems to be something particularly symptomatic here about Warhol’s secrecy, an anxiety about controlling his waste that is manifest elsewhere in his writing and in his art. In this sense, might the TCs be viewed as a form of prophylactic through which Warhol could retain his discards rather than release them into the public sphere for a Weberman or an Arman to expose?

    The formal similarity of Warhol’s TCs and Arman’s poubelles may be another reason for Warhol’s reluctance to exhibit the TCs, as if they more properly belonged to another artist’s idiom.8 By the same token, there are significant formal differences between the two projects. The double hiddenness of the TCs—dumped in opaque cardboard boxes then hidden in storage—renders them notably different from Arman’s transparent poubelles. Arman’s poubelles also operate in a different signifying context from Warhol’s TCs. Both projects address post-war commodity consumption, and the poubelles share with Warhol’s TCs a use of material consumerist waste and ephemera to signify excess, loss, and obsession. However, Benjamin Buchloh suggests that Arman depicts the wages of consumerism in order to implicate European amnesia regarding the horrors of the war years. As Buchloh points out, post-war European art was deeply preoccupied with the ruins of World War II, and Arman’s refuse-based sculptures seem to draw an equivalence between discarded objects and the subaltern persons discarded in the extermination of the Holocaust (“Plenty or Nothing” 274). While the transparency of Arman’s vitrines positions them as a kind of witnessing, the opacity of Warhol’s TCs indicates the subtler ways that waste is purposefully occluded in the capitalist circuit of production, consumption, and circulation. Arman’s materials are clearly degraded—trash by any measure. Warhol’s materials do not inherently qualify as waste, and do so only through the excessive size and indiscriminate nature of the collection as a whole.

    In the end, it is the punishing logic of the archive that allows us to view the TCs as a form of waste and waste management. The archive asks us to discriminate and retain only what is representative and valuable, discarding the trivial and historically insignificant. Yet Warhol’s appetite for indiscriminate collection undermines such traditional archival values. The TCs may contain treasures, but on the whole they signify wasted time, wasted effort, and most of all wasted space. If the TCs qualify as waste—especially when seen in the context of Arman’s and Roth’s similar projects—we might ask to what end Warhol collected this media. Was it Warhol’s Rumpelstilskin-like desire to transform waste into something valuable? Did he wish to avoid creating waste by not throwing these items into the garbage, and thus avoid the parasitic recycling of a Weberman or an Arman? Or was Warhol’s goal subversive, to create waste by retaining this unmanageable bulk of ephemeral media?

    Time Capsules as Historical Archive

    Although Warhol gives us evidence in the Philosophy to consider the TCs an unfinished art project, he is equally prone to discuss them as a practice of historical archiving. In assembling the TCs, Warhol seems to have operated in a middle ground between a chance-based proceduralism and a more selective—and sometimes acquisitive—curation of the boxes’ contents. To what degree do the TCs hew to quasi-Cagean chance operations, as some critics have claimed (Golec 2)? And to what degree should they be viewed as a curated historical archive, with items selected for future importance as a relic or historical artefact?9 The balance matters in describing the TCs’ art and archival functions properly. Wrbican claims that the TCs fit with Warhol’s pop manifesto of “liking things” (687).10 But Warhol’s own attitude toward the contents of the TCs is equivocal at best, and often quite anxious and exasperated. Introducing the project in the Philosophy, Warhol writes, “I want to throw things right out the window as they’re handed to me, but instead I say thank you and drop them into the box-of-the-month” (145). Here Warhol evinces a disdain for the retention of material objects, one that will continue throughout his discussion of storage and waste themes elsewhere in the Philosophy. Warhol’s comments suggest that the TCs were from their inception informed by hygienic regularity (“box-of-the-month”) and minimal curatorial agency, as material was “handed to” the artist. Former Warhol archivist and museum director John W. Smith follows this line of thinking, arguing that the TCs “functioned less as an edited attempt to capture and convey a specific historical moment, but rather as a memento hominem, a register of the everyday” (“Andy Warhol’s Time Capsules” 12). Pat Hackett, Warhol’s secretary and collaborating editor on POPism, the Philosophy, and The Andy Warhol Diaries, corroborates this account, while also suggesting that Warhol exercised more evaluative editing in the creation of the TCs. According to Hackett, after Warhol arrived at the office to begin work, he would open the “stacks of mail he got every day, deciding just which letters, invitations, gifts, and magazines to drop into a ‘Time Capsule,’ meaning one of the hundreds of 10” x 18” x 14” brown cardboard boxes, which would be sealed, dated, put into storage, and instantly replaced with an identical empty box” (Diaries xv). In these descriptions of the TCs, they rank just one level above the trash, as retainers of ephemera.

    Once the project gained steam, however, Warhol grew emboldened to actively collect and archive objects of historical importance rather than passively accept unwanted matter. In the following passage from the Andy Warhol Diaries, the artist admits actively curating materials for the “box,” as he referred to the TC of the month: “Stevie [Rubell, manager of the nightclub Studio 54] gave me a Quaalude and Halston said, ‘For the box, for the box.’ Victor’s [sic] told him about the system. . . . Victor used to bring me some of Halston’s notes like from Jackie O., but then Halston realized he should start saving them himself” (186). Here we see Warhol soliciting and gladly accepting precious cargo of enhanced historical interest, such as Quaaludes—truly time capsules of the ’70s, in many senses of the phrase. Elsewhere, Warhol shows sticky-fingered acquisitiveness in seeking out items to fill the TCs: “When we sat down to dinner there were packages of Philip Morris cigarettes at each place—they were the sponsor—and when nobody was taking them I took them ‘for the box.’ There was one red one but I couldn’t get it” (82). One box begets another. Affects typical of consumer consumption inflect this passage: a sense of greed (acquiring what he doesn’t need), the thrill of a bargain (in this case gratis), and perhaps even a sense of pity for the unwanted commodity (“when nobody was taking them”). On the one hand, this acquisition of items for the TCs compromises the more procedural dimensions of the project (while also revealing that many of these “historical” items are indeed trivial). It also suggests, to a degree not yet recognized, that Warhol was in his art and publishing projects a variety of queer historian.11

    It is now taken for granted that Warhol is a crucial figure in post-war art, in ’60s urban countercultures, in ’70s fashion and celebrity cultures, and as a validating presence in the ’80s downtown inter-arts scene. Yet when considering the TCs as a form of historical archive, it is important to bear in mind how precarious queer histories were during the period, especially in the ’50s when Warhol first emerged as a graphic designer and illustrator. As flaming and camp as many of Warhol’s productions may seem, his homoerotic works were frequently censored.12 Because queer histories were silenced and erased during Warhol’s era, the archive takes on crucial importance. Ann Cvetkovich has argued how a queer “archive fever” emerged in the twentieth century as an attempt to counteract the neglect and stigmatization of queer histories in normative journalism and publishing. The massive volume of Warhol’s TCs reflects such an imperative, to counteract the neglect and erasure of queer history in official records and archives. This line of thought is even more compelling when we consider that Warhol’s on-record antecedent for the TCs was not one of the heterosexual waste artists mentioned earlier, but another queer luminary, the writer Tennessee Williams. Warhol writes:

    Tennessee Williams saves everything up in a trunk and then sends it out to a storage place. I started off myself with trunks and the odd pieces of furniture, but then I went around shopping for something better and now I just drop everything into the same-size brown cardboard boxes that have a color patch on the side for the month of the year. I really hate nostalgia, though, so deep down I hope they all get lost and I never have to look at them again. That’s another conflict. I want to throw things right out the window as they’re handed to me, but instead I say thank you and drop them into the box-of-the-month. But my other outlook is that I really do want to save things so they can be used again someday. (Philosophy 145)

    As Reva Wolf has suggested, Warhol was attracted to the literary sphere as a place where homosexual expression could find a better outlet than in the visual arts. Woolf, Barnes, Stein, Proust, Genet, Burroughs, Ginsberg, O’Hara, Williams, and Warhol’s friend Truman Capote were trailblazing queer representations in writing, while the fine arts were in the ’50s and early ’60s dominated by the macho theatrics of Abstract Expressionism, (7).13 Indeed, there is something of a literary quality to the TCs: the materials within the TCs are largely text-based, comprised of letters, magazines, books, and announcements. And as is the case with any archive, the TCs generate yet more text in the indexes and finding aids that flourish around them. The TCs’ archival nature also connects them to other literary projects of Warhol’s, such as a: a novel, the Philosophy, and The Andy Warhol Diaries, which were produced from archives of transcribed tape recordings and were influenced by Warhol’s desire to join the queer literary tradition of Burroughs, Capote, and Williams.14

    In the passage from the Philosophy quoted above, Warhol’s dominant affect is anxiety about whether to conserve or abject the material object. Throughout Warhol’s discussion of the TCs in the Philosophy he frets about the status of these and other “things”—including his own art—and the possibility that these things would be considered “waste” or “junk.” Indeed, Warhol’s interest in selling the TCs seems at times to emerge from a need to rid himself of the psychological conflicts generated by his collections. In the passage below, Warhol introduces the TCs amid a broader discussion of possessions and storage, in which he tries to solve the conflicts generated by his collections of material things:

    If you live in New York, your closet should be, at the very least, in New Jersey.…


    Everything in your closet should have an expiration date on it the way milk and bread and magazines and newspapers do, and once something passes its expiration date, you should throw it out.

    What you should do is get a box for a month, and drop everything in it and at the end of the month lock it up. Then date it and send it over to Jersey. You should try to keep track of it, but if you can’t and you lose it, that’s fine, because it’s one less thing to think about, another load off your mind. (144–45)

    As in much of the Philosophy, Warhol here combines acute cultural criticism—the burdensome obsolescence that follows the excitement of a purchase—with an impossibly utopian and humorous solution: everything in your closet should have an expiration date. Warhol foregrounds his own “conflict” around waste, and indeed, the contradictions surrounding consumption and wasting occur at both the conceptual and personal levels (145). While Warhol’s complaint arises from the problem of too much stuff, the expiration date will only lead to further consumption and waste: the planned obsolescence that causes us to constantly discard and renew our purchases. Even in this conflicted and guilt-ridden meditation on discarding and recycling, shopping yet again enters the frame, in Warhol’s search for the right container for his TCs.

    Although Warhol’s frustrations about waste are historically grounded in the exuberance of post-war consumption, he also gives voice in the passage to the fundamental tenets of psychological abjection. According to its theorist Julia Kristeva, abjection is a process that defines the boundaries of the subject who, after a moment of disorienting confusion, identifies that some disgusting matter is not a part of me. Kristeva identifies the “maternal abject” as a foundational source of this abjection.15 I don’t want psychobiography to be the omphalos of any reading of the TCs; the danger here is that Warhol might be viewed as damaged, or as a psychological case study, as he has sometime appeared in others’ commentaries on his collecting habits.16 But it is compelling to speculate on how Warhol’s performances of waste management might arise from early encounters with the maternal abject and an intimate relationship with his mother lasting well into middle age. In this sense, the menstrual connotations of Warhol’s name for the TCs, and the waste they index, as “box-of-the-month,” are difficult to overlook. In an earlier article on the Philosophy and Warhol’s tape recording practice, I analyzed the relationship between Warhol’s omnipresent technological prostheses, his mother’s colostomy bag, and scenes of waste management narrated in Warhol’s writing—all of which seem equally pertinent to the TCs (Schmidt). In A Small Boy and Others, Michael Moon makes similar connections between anal erotic “screen memories” recounted in the Philosophy, Warhol’s early Pop paintings, and the influence of Warhol’s mother as a kind of tutelary genius who oversaw scenes of bodily debilitation, sexual fantasy, and archiving (namely, the making of childhood scrapbooks while Warhol suffered from St. Vitus Dance).17

    If Warhol’s collecting and archiving practices are governed by the maternal—and Julia Warhola’s personal relics do indeed enter into the TCs, comprising their oldest artifacts, in TC 27 (Kramer 15)—there are economic aspects at play here as well. Warhol, born in Pittsburgh in 1928, was raised in a poor immigrant household during the depression, when austerity, reuse, and thrift were paramount values. Several years after Warhol moved to New York City, his mother followed, cohabitating with him from 1952 until 1971, when she returned to Pittsburgh just before her death. Not only did Warhola oversee the household economy while living with Warhol, she also participated in Warhol’s graphic art productions (Bourdon 58–60). Together, mother and son developed a household economy of thrift, efficiency, and permeability between the personal and the professional. Because of his sustained financial success, however, Warhol was able to consume at a level that far outstripped the thrifty values of his childhood. The TCs and Warhol’s other personal collections can thus be viewed as a result of colliding economic values: a Depression-era economy of reuse and conservation learned from his mother, and a post-war economy of consumerist appetite and disposability. Warhol’s “conflict” about the TCs and his other collections emerges out of the incommensurability of these two economies.

    Warhol and Materialism

    Warhol’s caginess about the TCs’ ontology—are they archive, disposal system, or art—points us toward a foundational engagement with waste and waste management underlying much of Warhol’s art and life practices. In the Philosophy, Warhol complains that his art making is in some sense a form of waste-making: “I’m still making some art, I’m still making junk for people to put in their spaces that I believe should be empty: i.e., I’m helping people waste their space when what I really want to do is help them empty their space” (144). This conflict between filling and emptying, between producing and clearing, can be seen in both Warhol’s art-making process and in his subject matter. The artist’s most recognizable idiom, his gridded silkscreen canvases, begins with the collection of mass-media detritus, sometimes literally collected from the garbage. Collage artist Ray Johnson recalls that he and Warhol found a box of discarded newspaper clippings on a New York City street, which they intended to share as a source for artworks. Yet after Warhol availed himself of the box, there was little interesting material remaining for Johnson to plumb (365 Takes 34). Warhol excavated these scraps of media ephemera, transferring them to canvases that became memento mori of celebrity loss and ruination. Not unlike Weberman’s excavations of Bob Dylan and Roy Cohn’s garbage, Warhol in his art similarly brings forward the unsavory aspects of celebrity consumption: the waste of Hollywood machinery, and the resulting damage to its subjects. Warhol’s engagement with the star system—both that of Hollywood and his own queer counter-system of Factory superstars—reveals how in late consumer capitalism humans themselves are treated as commodities, taken up by the culture industry and then disposed of when their youth, beauty, and relevance pass. Indeed, the inevitable decay of celebrity is implied in Warhol’s most famous maxim, “Everyone will be world famous for fifteen minutes,” which gestures not only toward the ubiquity of fame, but its half-life. Meanwhile, with the Oxidation paintings (or Piss Paintings), Warhol simultaneously literalized and abstracted waste. The meaning of the enterprise hinges on the use of waste as a material, yet the waste is abstracted, revealed only in the paratextual apparatus surrounding the work. From the gridded boxes of the silkscreen paintings to the archive of screen tests to the exhaustively preserved audio recordings, which formed the basis of several books, it may be productive to consider all of Warhol’s art productions as forms of waste management. As critical biographer Wayne Koestenbaum has suggested, Warhol’s mantra might be: depict waste, but contain it—by placing it (repeatedly, compulsively) inside a series of rectangles: the grid, the box, the film frame, the cassette.

    Besides Warhol’s own personal fraught relationship with waste, larger cultural shifts underlie Warhol’s development of a waste management aesthetic. Waste became highly valorized in the 1970s with the prominent rise of the environmental movement. In his uncanny way of cultural perception, Warhol incorporates ecological metaphors into his own aesthetic practice. A favorite Warhol aphorism imagines this ecological body as actualized on the Pop body, which according to Warhol, “took the inside and put it outside, took the outside and put it inside” (POPism 3). The ecological version of this pop body appears in the Philosophy, which was published in the middle of the ’70s:

    I think about people eating and going to the bathroom all the time, and I wonder why they don’t have a tube up their behind that takes all the stuff they eat and recycles it back into their mouth, regenerating it, and then they’d never have to think about buying food or eating it. And they wouldn’t even have to see it—it wouldn’t even be dirty. It they wanted to, they could artificially color it on the way back in. Pink. (146)

    This metaphor more than succeeds as John Waters–style gross-out. But it can also be read as an allegory for Warhol’s entire aesthetic practice as a form of recycling, with a color overlay, as Koestenbaum suggests (29). It is also an image of ecology in the purest sense of the term: a system consuming its own waste products.

    While Warhol avoided and regretted waste as much as any US subject—perhaps more so, because of his outsized shopping habits—he was also drawn to waste for its affective potential. Elsewhere in the Philosophy, Warhol notes, “I always like to work with leftovers, doing the leftover things. Things that were discarded, that everybody knew were no good. I always thought it had the potential to be funny. It was like recycling work. I always thought there was a lot of humor in leftovers” (93). In pointing to an error enjoyed against the grain, Warhol describes to an almost perfect degree the camp aesthetic, which Susan Sontag in “Notes on Camp” describes as an instance of failed seriousness enjoyed against the maker’s original intentions. While Sontag argues that camp is associated with a gay aesthetic tradition, Andrew Ross has argued for a more materialist analysis of camp as a mode of economic critique. Ross claims that camp occurs when “history’s waste matter” is taken up and recuperated in ways different from their original use values, and that in particular, camp emerges when modes of production are recognized as endangered or “outmoded” (320).18 If the TCs are camp, it is not in the homosexual sense of performative parody elaborated by Sontag and others, but in this more materialist sense elaborated by Ross. The TCs recuperate “history’s waste matter” in a very material sense indeed. In fact, they seem to index the outmodedness of materiality itself in an era of increasing dematerialization.

    In The Condition of Post-Modernity, David Harvey identifies the year 1973 as the date when the economic paradigm in the US decisively shifted from a Fordist economy of production to postmodern forms of flexible accumulation and labor, which according to Harvey produced the superstructural condition of “postmodernity.”19 It is curious that at the precise moment when finance should grow more dematerialized and abstract, Warhol would begin to amass boxes of very concrete, material things, resistant to valuation and marketability. While Warhol himself would not have been attuned to economic dematerialization per se, he would likely have been aware of discourse surrounding the “dematerialization of the art object,” which Lucy Lippard describes in her Six Years: The Dematerialization of the Art Object from 1966 to 1972. Lippard does not herself tie the growth of conceptual art to financial dematerialization, and in some ways posits the opposite superstructural relationship. Borrowing the rhetoric of conceptual artists like Sol Lewitt, Lippard argues that conceptual art emerged in order to resist the marketing and commodification that attended heroic action paintings. (Oscar Masotta advances a similar argument directed at pop art in his manifesto, “After Pop, We Dematerialize,” addressing the efflorescence of the happening in Argentina.) In a “Postface” to Six Years, however, Lippard admits that the attempt to dematerialize the art object, as a strategy to foil commodification, was a failure; the documentation surrounding conceptual art sold just as easily as a painting.20

    More recently, Joshua Simon has argued that this discourse about aesthetic dematerialization helps us see more clearly a neomaterialist movement in post-war art, in the sense of being both more material (concrete) and more aware and responsive to materialist conditions behind the artist’s work. Although it would be difficult to ascribe any conscious dialectical materialism to Warhol, the TCs do bear witness to the increasing bureaucratization of Warhol’s work and point as well to the economic forces underpinning his art production. Increasingly in the’70s, and throughout the remainder of his career, Warhol tacked with increasing fluidity between traditionally material art objects and more dematerialized forms of media dissemination. With the TCs, Warhol made his most materially excessive project also his most conceptual—one that is philosophical, procedural, and marks the networks of media circulation that constellate around one notable personage: himself.21 Rather than emptying boxes so as to activate the space of the gallery, as minimalist sculptors did, Warhol filled boxes with personal detritus and placed them in the non-space of off-site storage. Warhol continued to produce paintings until the end of his life, but from the 1970s onward, his productions ramified into more easily disseminated, increasingly dematerialized forms: films, books, magazines, advertising, and what he generally terms “business art.” In the Philosophy, Warhol writes, “business is the step that comes after art” and being “good in business is the most fascinating kind of art. Making money is art and working is art and good business is the best art” (90). As the economy of New York City was shifting from an industrial to a post-industrial finance economy, Warhol’s workspace was casually rechristened from the famous “Factory” to the “office” (Bockris 377). And as part of his business art aesthetic, Warhol became increasingly interested in ways to market his “aura,” even as this dematerialization puzzled him. Warhol writes, “Some company recently was interested in buying my ‘aura.’ They didn’t want my product. They kept saying, ‘We want your aura.’ I never figured out what they wanted. But they were willing to pay a lot for it. So then I thought that if somebody was willing to pay that much for it, I should try to figure out what it is” (Philosophy 77). The TCs—while not themselves successfully marketed—can be seen as an attempt to extend this aura over the most ordinary of materials.

    Warhol’s dual interest in the material and the dematerial also informs his canny analyses of financial value. According to the “Economics” chapter of the Philosophy, Warhol was a believer not in credit or checks but in “cash”—to the degree that he made silkscreened paintings of dollar bills, a witty play on the old counterfeiter’s ruse of “printing money.” Money is a fitting Warhol subject because it is material as well as abstract, an arbitrary representation of exchange value. (In this sense, it has much in common with Warhol’s art, which comments on commodity culture even as it is itself commodified.) While Warhol kept stacks of money underneath his mattress—a testament to his continued investment in material value—the government dissolved even the alibi of a correspondence between dollars and real-world value when Nixon decisively lifted the dollar off of the gold standard in 1973. The media effect of this action was to render the gridded rows of gold bullion in Fort Knox even more of an obsolete symbol; no longer was there any pretense of exchanging dollars for their equivalent in gold. It is tempting to imagine the gridded boxes of the TCs as an imitation of the now obsolete gold reserves: a material collection backing the pop imagery Warhol was printing and circulating in the marketplace.

    Archive of Past, Present, and Future

    A factory produces commodities. An office, in developing less tangible forms of value, produces a paper trail of communications, correspondence, and contracts that need organization and storage—in short, a bureaucracy. The more important the office, the more essential and exhaustive the archive. Warhol began tape recording—perhaps his first important archival work—in 1964, and in this activity he was not alone. As the entire world would come to learn in 1974, President Richard Nixon was maintaining an extensive and incriminating archive of tape recordings during the same period. While Nixon was unlikely to have inspired Warhol’s magnetic tape archive, he was indirectly responsible for another of the artist’s archival projects. Warhol was convinced that his annual tax audits, beginning in 1972, were born from Nixon’s vengeance for a campaign poster Warhol created for his rival George McGovern (Bockris 358). One result of these IRS audits was that Warhol kept a more robust archive of his expenses, either calling his editorial assistant Pat Hackett to provide an oral account or creating tape recordings to be redacted by her with daily “expense reports” of his activities. After Warhol’s death, the “leftovers” of this archive were recycled into the gossip-filled Andy Warhol Diaries, one of several book projects that function as “waste books” of pensées, aphorisms, and anecdotes, including the Philosophy and POPism.

    In a perverse way, the use of Nixon’s archives to expose and impeach the president may have affected Warhol’s sense of the archive as a significant cultural form, and amplified the artist’s sense that important figures maintain archives, while hiding them for fear of what secrets and illicit activity they may reveal.22 A letter sent to Warhol before he inaugurated the TCs (which is now, aptly enough, contained within them) may also have contributed to his understanding that even everyday materials passing through his hands could accrue value. Howard B. Gotlieb, Chief of Special Collections at Boston University’s library, wrote to Warhol in 1970 asking him to store his archives at the university. (The letter was Gotlieb’s second request to Warhol; the first request apparently went unanswered.) Gotlieb writes, “We are most desirous of establishing the Andy Warhol Collection at this University in this city, and we seek the honor of associating you with Boston University in this manner… it is our feeling that future scholars will be studying your life and work. It is important that your manuscripts, papers, and correspondence be carefully preserved under optimum archival conditions” (TC 61). It takes no great stretch to imagine that this solicitation influenced the development of the TCs. Indeed, why would the secretive Warhol, who frequently fibbed to interviewers about his own birthplace, wish to see his papers and artifacts made accessible within the academy—especially when they could remain firmly within Warhol’s own control?23

    It isn’t secrecy per se that Warhol achieves with the TCs. As Derrida reminds us, the archive needs a putative public to be constituted as an archive (“no archive without outside,” he writes [11]). But restriction and obfuscation of the TCs’ interiors is inevitable, despite the best intentions of administrators to allow access. As erstwhile director of the Warhol Archives Study Center, John W. Smith writes, “The Warhol Museum is an institution committed to research and open access and has worked to make the contents of the inventoried Time Capsules available to all levels of researchers and scholars” (“Andy Warhol’s Time Capsules” 12). Although the TCs are nominally available for scholarly research, use of them is severely restricted. Only a few select researchers are granted any access at all, and only then for a maximum of one week a year. When I visited the Archives Study Center at the Warhol Museum in January 2014, former Chief Archivist Matt Wrbican allowed me three and a half days to consult the TCs’ contents (reduced from four days by a staff meeting). Most of this research was limited to files containing photocopies of the first ninety boxes opened. Only after much negotiation and cajoling was I allowed to view an actual TC—and only one. (Initially, I was encouraged to look at previously unopened boxes that were believed to contain similar contents but which were in the end judged by the Warhol Foundation not to qualify as TCs, for unknown reasons.) On my last day in the museum, I managed to view the interior of TC 106; however, only the assistant archivist, wearing gloves, could handle its contents. (By contrast, when I reviewed an early sketchbook of Warhol’s travels in Asia, housed within another department in the museum, I was allowed to manipulate the pages with my own hands, unmonitored.) While I was allowed to take pictures of the TC’s contents, when I photographed a card explaining that an item had been removed to another institutional location, I was asked to delete the photograph from my camera. Gaining a sense of the entire collection is no easier. The Archives Study Center sells to potential researchers a partial catalog of the first 90 TCs opened, in the form of a Microsoft Word document. Catalogs of the other 520 TCs exist only in an internal museum database, which external researchers are not allowed to access, even on the premises. The Archives Study Center hopes that a full digital scanning and indexing of the TCs will occur, dependent on external grant funding. Whether this database will be accessible to those outside the Archives Study Center is unknown.

    Initiatives to support the cataloguing and digitizing of the TCs return us again to their split function as art and archive. While grants to catalog the TCs presumably argue for the boxes’ potential usefulness to scholars, the logic of housing them intact, in a highly restricted environment at the Warhol Museum (rather than at a more accessible library devoted to such a purpose) rests on their putative art integrity. Digitizing the TCs may allow them to be accessed by more scholars. Another putative advantage is that this digitization may protect the TCs from further disturbance by researchers (a function the photocopies currently fulfill). However this priority—maintaining the physical integrity of the TCs in their original form—has been undone in some instances by the Archives Study Center itself. In my research at the Warhol Museum, I was able to see that in at least one case, the original pell-mell organization of a TC had been compromised by the introduction of standard acid-free archive file folders to organize its contents. Additionally, in examining both the photocopied files and the original TC 106, I saw evidence that some non-perishable materials had been removed from their original location in a TC to be archived elsewhere in the Archives Study Center. (To prevent infestation of the entire collection, some highly perishable materials have been removed entirely, including numerous boxes of cookies sent to Warhol by his Pittsburgh relatives.)

    In all these instances, a normative logic of the archive has been imposed on Warhol’s more contingent assembly of the TCs. Some items are judged to belong with others; some items are deemed more valuable; and some items are disposed of entirely, to prevent the degradation of the collection. (Absent Warhol’s word on the matter, who is to say that this degradation would not be a welcome part of the project’s design? Warhol loved accidents and unexpected outcomes.) As a result, Warhol’s original logic, or illogic, of assemblage is compromised, or at least treated inconsistently. While Warhol’s detritus is on the whole accorded a quasi-sacred value as relic, the reliquary itself is being slowly renovated.24 Rather in the manner of the half-completed Cathedral of St. John the Divine in New York City, original plans for constructing a catalog of the archives have been outstripped and thwarted by advances in technology. An ad hoc Microsoft Word document has been superseded by a digital database, which may in turn be superseded by some more thorough digital imaging of the entire TCs. Each digital advance produces confusion and abandonment of the previous form. It is also unclear how the digitization of the archive will alter the original experience of opening and reading a TC. The evolution of digital archiving media will make the TCs more available to scholarly examination, but in a form entirely different from the one Warhol imagined. The TCs will be rendered not as a single monumental accumulation, crushing in its disorder, but as a dispersion of atomized representations of individual items within various boxes. Here again, as in so much of Warhol’s work, a tension arises between the work’s material form and its dematerialization into different media. In this instance, however, the dissemination has not determined or even influenced by Warhol’s hand.

    I could end this essay by narrating my examination of TC 106 and describing its contents: piles of correspondence; photographs of Warhol at a book signing for the Philosophy; stacks of Interview magazines; and at the very bottom of the box, a hokey book of erotica unlikely to have aroused the artist. Yet this single shallow foray into the TCs cannot adequately describe the present of the archive in its totality, its massive volume secreted behind institutional restrictions. (Of the approximately 610 TCs supposedly extant, I saw the existence of only 97 or so boxes in the Archives Study Center; the rest were exiled to deep storage elsewhere in the museum.) I had selected TC 106 for review because it contained items related to the Philosophy, a book I knew well. However, very few items in the box were legible to me in a significant way. One item that was—a postcard announcement inviting Warhol to a show by Joe Brainard at the Fischbach Gallery—was meaningful only because of my familiarity with Brainard’s work, and because I had seen other versions of this postcard in the archives of the poets James Schuyler and John Ashbery. Innumerable other scraps of paper were for all purposes illegible and failed to register any meaning in the present whatsoever.

    The vast and sublime volume of the TCs is one aspect of the project’s unknowability. Yet there is added to this the obliterating advance of time itself, which renders the past mute and further unknowable. In his “Theses on the Philosophy of History,” Walter Benjamin famously describes an “Angel of History” overseeing a growing field of waste and ruin. The larger frustrations of the TCs—to Warhol and to us—mirror the frustrations we must confront when reading any history, which is legible only to the degree to which it resonates in the present. As Benjamin writes, “Every image of the past that is not recognized by the present as one of its own concerns threatens to disappear irretrievably” (255). It is possible to summon the past of the TCs using Warhol’s and his associates’ descriptions of the project. The future of the TCs will likely be digital: an archive for scholars and viewers to consult without disturbing the original boxes’ contents or disorder. But the present of the TCs is a mystery, with the boxes’ vast contents unavailable as research and indescribable as art. When will the present of the TCs arrive? Or will the queer meanings of Warhol’s materials become irretrievable before the administrators allow us access?

    Footnotes

    1. Wrbican puts the number at 610 (“Time Capsule 51”); John W. Smith, at 612 (“Andy Warhol’s Time Capsules,” 11).

    2. Later in the Diaries, Warhol returns to the notion of selling them, suggesting that he saw no incompatibility between the archival and market aspects of the project. In the entry for Tuesday, September 30, 1986, not long before Warhol’s death, he notes: “Took a few time capsule boxes to the office. They are fun—when you go through them there’s things you really don’t want to give up. Some day I’ll sell them for $4000 or $5000 a piece. I used to think $100, but now I think that’s my new price” (762). Note the tension here between retention (“things you really don’t want to give up”) and dispersal into the market.

    3. Only Paul Thek, in his 1965 Meat Piece with Brillo Box, took up the challenge to investigate their interiors. Thek set Warhol’s box on its side, opened its bottom, and inserted one of his own wax meat sculptures inside of it—a provocative transgression of Warholian vacuity. It should also be noted that the Brillo Soap Pad boxes exist alongside many less famous box series: Campbell’s Tomato Juice, Heinz Tomato Ketchup, Kellogg’s Cornflakes, Del Monte Peach Halves, Mott’s Apple Juice, Brillo Boxes (3¢ Off), and Campbell’s Soup Box. (Frei and Printz 53–101).

    4. The Brillo Box project prompted Arthur Danto to declare Warhol “the nearest thing to a philosophical genius the history of art has produced” (459).

    5. The time capsule depends on an interval of enclosure and later disclosure. However, the terms of this interval are open to debate: what is the proper interval for a time capsules to be closed? When is opening it too soon? And who is the right audience to open the time capsule?

    6. A little-known photograph by Walter Steding shows Georgia O’Keefe visiting Warhol’s Factory at 860 Broadway, sitting in a conference room with one of Arman’s assemblage sculptures looming behind her.

    7. Wrbican, Personal Interview.

    8. Benjamin Buchloh asked Warhol point blank whether he was aware of Arman’s work in the early 1960s, when he began using serial repetition similar to Arman’s readymade accumulations. Warhol mostly evaded the question: “No, well, I didn’t think that way. I didn’t. I wasn’t thinking of anything. I was looking for a thing” (“An Interview” 323).

    9. In a 1963 interview with Rugh Hirschman, Warhol said, “I would grant him [Cage], you know, a lot on purely experimental intellectual ‘freeing the other artists’ basis” (Hirschman 42).

    10. In this Wrbican follows Flatley’s argument in “Like: Liking and Collectivity,” a discussion that links Warhol’s collections and his queerness. Flatley suggests that Warhol’s play with “likeness”—assembling objects that are like one another, substituting one object or person for another like person—is a queer activity not because its attraction to like things mirrors same-sex object choice, but because it unites desire (liking) and identification (likeness), contra Freud’s claims that the two must claim opposite gender positions. Flatley writes, “Warhol’s practice has its own utopian impulse; it is an attempt to imagine new, queer forms of emotional attachment and affiliation, and to transform the world into a place where these forms could find a home” (72).

    11. Daniel Rosenfeld notes that “so much of [Warhol’s] work seems tied to the social fabric that he helped to define, and chronicled obsessively” (qtd. in Binstock 6). While Warhol’s portraits, films, books, and inter/view magazines are the most obviously public aspects of this chronicling, the TCs also continue it—to wit, in Warhol’s collecting every front page of the New York Post in TC 232 (Colacello 294).

    12. In his early years in New York City, Warhol attempted to exhibit a series of drawings of fey male nudes at the Tanager Gallery. Warhol’s erstwhile friend and former classmate, Philip Pearlstein recalls, “He submitted a group of boys kissing boys which the other members of the gallery hated and refused to show” (qtd. in Lobel 44). Even after Warhol began to enjoy enormous success and fame, he recalls resistance to his sexualized subject matter. In 1977, Warhol attempted to mount a show of male nudes in Venice. He recalls, “Doug’s assistant, Hilary, told me the workers were surprised when they saw that my paintings were closeups of naked bodies and I guess they didn’t think that was good art because they started to make jokes and compare the cocks to their own and they didn’t do much work.…If Italians laugh at you and lose respect, you can’t get any work out of them” (Diaries 68).

    13. Emilio de Antonio suggested that even later, Robert Rauschenberg and Jasper Johns, who were lovers, distanced themselves from Warhol because he was “too swish” (POPism 12–13).

    14. Naked Lunch was reputed to be one of Warhol’s favorite books; Warhol reportedly suckled at the novel, reading it “at least forty times” according to Bockris (244). The book was equally influential on Warhol’s writing and life practices: “I used to have the same lunch every day, for twenty years, I guess, the same thing over and over again.… I used to want to live at the Waldorf Towers and have soup and a sandwich, like that scene in the restaurant in Naked Lunch” (Swenson 18).

    15. See Powers of Horror.

    16. Herring compiles an archive of such pathologizations in his discussion of Warhol.

    17. In the passage in question, Warhol writes: “My mother would read to me in her thick Czechoslovakian accent as best she could and I would always say, ‘Thanks, Mom,’ after she finished with Dick Tracy, even if I hadn’t understood a word. She’d give me a Hershey Bar every time I finished a page in my coloring book” (Philosophy 22).

    18. For example, Ross shows how a camp movie like All About Eve emerged from concerns with the obsolescence of studio-era film production, represented in the film via a self-reflexive anxiety about female desirability and the eclipse of Broadway theater by film (a screen for the studio’s obsolescence in the face of television).

    19. In this book, Harvey also notes the relationship between the economic base and art production extends to the hyper-valuation of art itself: “Indeed it can be argued that the growth of the art market…and the strong commercialization of cultural production since around the 1970s have a lot to do with the search to find alternative means to store value under conditions where the usual money forms were deficient” (298).

    20. There has been interesting work that connects conceptual art to information and systems theory, by Eve Meltzer in particular. However, further discussion about the relationship between economic and artistic dematerialization ought to take place.

    21. While clearly material in the sense of being concrete, the TCs also have the potential to reveal, to the patient researcher, the network of contracts, commissions, and support that led to the creation of other artworks and commodities (e.g., I was able to peruse the planning and marketing correspondence for The Philosophy of Andy Warhol in the TCs).

    22. In Bourdon’s biography of Warhol, Jed Johnson recalls that the one collection Warhol did send to the trash was—ironically enough—the most obviously valuable and personal: the graphic illustrations that predated his emergence as a fine artist in the early ’60s. Johnson also notes that Warhol carefully instructed him to leave these discarded artworks in other person’s trash cans, so as to not to be subject to garbologists like Weberman (348). Additionally, Warhol’s audio recordings led to legal problems much as Nixon’s did. The Diaries produced from audio recordings resulted in a libel lawsuit from Bianca Jagger that has caused the Warhol Foundation to be highly restrictive in using the tapes for research (Sebag-Montefiore).

    23. Warhol’s disregard for the prestige of the University is evident in his decision, in the mid-1960s, to send actor Allen Midgette as a stand-in for himself on the college lecture circuit (POPism 247–48).

    24. Aptly enough, considering their reliquary aspects, each opening of the box is treated ceremonially. The process is tape recorded, and the names of the participants present are recorded in the catalog. (Wrbican, Personal Interview.)

    Works Cited

    • Aaronson, Deborah, ed. Andy Warhol 365 Takes. New York: Abrams, 2004. Print.
    • Alberro, Alexander and Blake Stimson, eds. Conceptual Art: A Critical Anthology. Cambridge: MIT P, 1999. Print.
    • “The Andy Warhol Museum Archives.” Archives of American Art Journal 33.4 (1993): 32. Print.
    • Angell, Callie. Andy Warhol Screen Tests: The Films of Andy Warhol Catalogue Raisonné, Vol. 1. New York: Abrams, 2006. Print.
    • Benjamin, Walter. “Theses on the Philosophy of History.” Illuminations. Ed. Hannah Arendt. Trans. Harry Zohn. New York: Schocken, 1968. 253–264. Print.
    • Berg, Gretchen. “Andy Warhol: My True Story.” Interview with Andy Warhol. Goldsmith. 85-96.
    • Binstock, Jonathan, ed. Andy Warhol: Social Observer. Philadelphia: Pennsylvania Academy of the Fine Arts, 2000. Print.
    • Bockris, Victor. Warhol: The Biography. New York: De Capo, 2003. Print.
    • Buchloh, Benjamin H.D. “An Interview with Andy Warhol.” Goldsmith. 321332.
    • —. “Plenty or Nothing: From Yves Klein’s Le Vide to Arman’s Le Plein.” Neo-Avant Garde and Culture Industry: Essays on European and American Art from 1955 to 1975. Cambridge: MIT P, 2000. 257–284. Print.
    • Cvetkovich, Ann. “The Queer Art of the Counterarchive.” Cruising the Archive: Queer Art and Culture in Los Angeles, 1945-1980. Eds. David Frantz and Mia Locks. Los Angeles: ONE National Lesbian and Gay Archives, 2011. 32–35. Print.
    • Danto, Arthur. “Andy Warhol.” The Nation. 3 Apr. 1989. 458–461. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. Archive Fever: A Freudian Impression. Trans. Eric Prenowitz. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1995. Print.
    • Flatley, Jonathan. “Like: Liking and Collectivity.” October 132 (2010). 71–98. Print.
    • Foster, Hal. “The Archival Impulse.” October 110 (2004): 3–22. Print.
    • Frei, Georg and Neil Printz, eds. Paintings and Sculptures 1964–1969: The Andy Warhol Catalogue Raisonné, vol. 02A. New York: Phaidon, 2004. Print.
    • Freud, Sigmund. “Character and Anal Erotism.” The Freud Reader. Ed. Peter Gay. Trans. James Strachey. New York: Norton, 1995. 293–297. Print.
    • Goldsmith, Kenneth, ed. I’ll Be Your Mirror: The Selected Andy Warhol Interviews: 1962–1987. New York: De Capo, 2009. Print.
    • Golec, Michael J. The Brillo Box Archive: Aesthetics, Design, and Art. Hanover: Dartmouth UP, 2008. Print.
    • Harvey, David. The Condition of Postmodernity. Malden: Blackwell, 1990. Print.
    • Herring, Scott. The Hoarders: Material Deviance in Modern American Culture. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2014. Print.
    • Hirschman, Ruth. “Pop Goes the Artist.” Interview with Andy Warhol. Goldsmith. 27-46.
    • Koestenbaum, Wayne. Andy Warhol. New York: Viking. 2001. Print.
    • Kramer, Mario. “The Last of the Wunderkammern.” Kramer and Smith. 14–21.
    • Kramer, Mario and John W. Smith, eds. Andy Warhol’s Time Capsule 21. Cologne: Dumont Literatur and Kunst Verlag, 2003. Print.
    • Kristeva, Julia. Powers of Horror: An Essay on Abjection. Trans. Leon S. Roudiez. New York: Columbia UP, 1982. Print.
    • Lippard, Lucy R. “Postface, in Six Years: The Dematerialization of the Art Object, 1966 to 1972.” Alberro and Stimson. 294-297.
    • Lippard, Lucy R. and John Chandler. “The Dematerialization of Art.” Conceptual Art: A Critical Anthology. Alberro and Stimson. 46–51. Print.
    • Lobel, Michael. “Warhol’s Closet.” Art Journal 55.4. (1996). 42–50. Print.
    • Marck, Jan van der. “Arman: An Anthology.” Arman: A Survey: 1954–2002. New York: Marlborough Gallery, 2002. Print.
    • Masotta, Oscar. “After Pop, We Dematerialize.” Listen Here Now! Argentine Art of the 1960s: Writings of the Avant-Garde. Ed. Inés Katzenstein. New York: The Museum of Modern Art, 2004. 208–216. Print.
    • Meltzer, Eve. Systems We Have Loved: Conceptual Art, Affect, and the Antihumanist Turn. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2013. Print.
    • Moon, Michael. A Small Boy and Others: Imitation and Initiation in American Culture from Henry James to Andy Warhol. Durham: Duke UP, 1998. Print.
    • Ross, Andrew. “Uses of Camp.” Camp: Queer Aesthetics and the Performing Subject: A Reader. Ed. Fabio Cleto. Ann Arbor: U of Michigan P, 1999. 308–329. Print.
    • Schaffner, Ingrid, et. al., eds. Deep Storage: Collecting, Storing, and Archiving in Art. New York: Prestel, 1998. Print.
    • Schmidt, Christopher. “From A to B and Back Again: Warhol, Writing, Recycling.” Intervalles 3/4 (2008-2009): 794–809. Print.
    • Sebag-Montefiori, Simon. “Bianca’s Retribution.” The New Yorker. 16 Aug. 1993: 23–24. Print.
    • Simon, Joshua. Neomaterialism. Berlin: Sternberg Press, 2013. Print.
    • Smith, John W. “Andy Warhol’s Time Capsules.” Kramer and Smith. 11–13.
    • —. “Saving Time: Andy Warhol’s Time Capsules.” Art Documentation: Journal of the Art Libraries Society of North America 20.1 (2001): 8–10. Print.
    • Smith, John W. and Pamela Allara. Possession Obsession: Andy Warhol and Collecting. Pittsburgh: Andy Warhol Museum, 2002. Print.
    • Spieker, Sven. The Big Archive: Art from Bureaucracy. Cambridge: MIT P, 2008. Print.
    • Swenson, G.R. “What is Pop Art? Answers from 8 Painters, Part I.” Goldsmith. 15-20.
    • Warhol, Andy. The Philosophy of Andy Warhol. New York: Harcourt Brace, 1975. Print.
    • —. The Andy Warhol Diaries. Ed. Pat Hackett. New York: Warner Books, 1989. Print.
    • —. Time Capsule 106. 1975. Mixed Media. Archives Study Center. Andy Warhol Museum, Pittsburgh.
    • —. Time Capsules. 1974-1987. Photocopied File Folders. Andy Warhol Museum, Pittsburgh.
    • Warhol, Andy and Pat Hackett. POPism: The Warhol Sixties. New York: Harcourt Brace, 1980. Print.
    • Wolf, Reva. Andy Warhol, Poetry, and Gossip in the 1960s. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1997. Print.
    • Wrbican, Matt. Personal Interview. 14 Jan. 2014.
    • —. “Warhol’s Time Capsule 51.” Criticism 56.3 (2014): 687–699. Print.
    • Vergano, Dan. “The Apollo 12 Art Caper.” USA Today. 7 Jun. 2010: 05d. EBSCOhost. Web. 15 Aug. 2015.
  • How “Natives” Drink. Bravo Shots, For Example: Mourning and Nuclear Kitsch

    David W. Kupferman (bio)
    University of Hawai’i – West O’ahu

    Abstract

    Between 1946 and 1958, the United States tested sixty-seven nuclear weapons in the Marshall Islands, the largest of which was the “Bravo Shot” at Bikini Atoll on March 1, 1954. In the intervening years, the historical memory of that legacy has largely been reduced to a case of perpetrator and victim. Yet there is also an undercurrent of lowbrow discourse and nuclear kitsch, as well as questionable stewardship of the nuclear question, in and around contemporary Marshallese society, notably effected by prominent members of the American expatriate community. The “Bravo Shot,” to take but one example, is now available as an alcoholic drink at the airport bar in the nation’s capital. This paper considers the ways in which kitsch interferes with the work of mourning, and calls into question the ethical responsibility of a popular social imaginary that either rationalizes or willfully ignores problematic political decisions, such as ordering Bravo Shots at the bar, and thereby perpetrates violence against those whose very memory is at stake.

    “The life of the dead is placed in the memory of the living.”’ —Cicero

    The next time you are in the airport in Majuro, the capital atoll of the Republic of the Marshall Islands (RMI), stop in at the Hangar Bar and get yourself a Bravo Shot. For $4.50, you get a shot made of one-third Cointreau, one-third Kahlua, and one-third Baileys. The layered drink, which has been around since the opening of the bar in 2006, should be familiar to mixologists and drinkers more commonly as a B-52, providing a fitting pedigree for the Bravo Shot since the actual B-52 Stratofortress was designed specifically to carry an atomic payload. It was a B-52 that dropped a bomb on Bikini Atoll during Operation Cherokee in 1956, two years after the Bravo detonation. Alternatively, if you find yourself with some time to kill in Majuro around March 1, during the national holiday commemorating the Bravo test of March 1, 1954, in which the US dropped its first thermonuclear hydrogen bomb with a yield equivalent to fifteen megatons of TNT (Lindqvist 136), you can also head over to the Flame Tree, a local bar and restaurant that features Friday Shots as part of their “Nuclear Survivors’ Special” (see Fig. 1). Who wouldn’t need a drink after surviving a nuclear explosion?1

    If drinking isn’t your thing, you can always read the local paper, the Marshall Islands Journal, which reported on student activities during the 2012 March 1 holiday with the title “Students Have Explosive Day.” And then there’s the crossword, “The RMI Riddle,” which occasionally recycles clues like 3-Down from puzzle number 376 on December 12, 2011: “Yippee for bomb!” (Hint: it’s five letters.) Those familiar with the history of nuclear testing by the United States in the Marshall Islands will be reminded by 3-Down of the title of Holly Barker’s book, Bravo for the Marshallese, in which she explains that she chose the title

    for two reasons. First, I want to document how the Bravo test … and the U.S. nuclear weapons testing program fundamentally altered the health, environment, language, economy, politics, and social organization of the Marshall Islands. Second, I want readers to know the Marshallese not as helpless victims rendered powerless by the events that took place in their land, but as the fighters and advocates for their communities they are. (xiii)

    She goes on to explain, somewhat condescendingly, that “The Marshallese people deserve praise (bravo!) for the ways they resist” the U.S. government today. But who is conferring this praise and how does the polysemous character of the word “bravo” act in this context? Does appropriating the name of the most devastating test in this way diminish the terror and violence of colonization and nuclear weapons that are also conjured up by this name? There seems to be a third interpretation of the book’s title, which is that the Bravo bomb was, deterministically, for the Marshallese, as if they somehow deserved or earned it. A much more effective reappropriation of the word, ironically enough, can be found on the cover of the second edition of Barker’s book from 2012, in which a Marshallese woman is holding a sign that reads “Bravo to U.S./Contamination to Ailuk,” suggesting both that the US should sarcastically be applauded for its nuclear weapons program, and that the Bravo test should have taken place in (or at least been sent to) the United States. Indeed, while it may seem a small point, the reference to the Bravo Shot changes shape, meaning, and effect depending upon whether one uses the preposition for or to, and which entity (the US or the Marshall Islands) it is directed at; what is becoming apparent is that Bravo/bravo is a term that should not be treated lightly.

    Still, the evocation of the Bravo detonation and its use for cheerleading can also be found in the second edition of Jack Niedenthal’s For the Good of Mankind, which is published by Bravo Publishers. Indeed, Bravo Publishers employs a curious use of the Greek β rather than the Latin B to symbolize Bravo (Publishers), suggesting a connection with the sign’s use in physics to denote beta radiation and nuclear decay. It is not clear whether the use of β is intended to be clever or ironic, or perhaps both, but it is nonetheless problematic in the way that it winks to the knowing reader, sitting as it does on the publication page of the book atop the word “Bravo!” thereby poking fun at, and so potentially diminishing, the horror of the actual Bravo detonation. (It should be noted that a different edition of the book, published by Micronitor Publishing – the parent company of both the Marshall Islands Journal and the Flame Tree – does not include either the β or the word Bravo anywhere on the publication page.)

    And speaking of the Micronitor, we can also find a rather troubling nod, in the vein of Dr. Strangelove, to the comedy that is nuclear annihilation in Joe Murphy’s novella The Socialist Republic of the Marshall Islands, which chronicles the takeover of the Republic of the Marshall Islands by a Soviet commander named Ivan “La Midi” von Kotzebue. To be sure, this book is a joke, as it is dedicated to “President Saddam Hussein: ‘Perhaps one of the most misunderstood and under-appreciated leaders of the 20th Century.’” As appalling as this sentiment is, it pales in comparison with the ending of the book, when La Midi meets with the RMI President and various cabinet ministers at a restaurant in Majuro to discuss the terms of his socialist takeover of the islands. The story takes place just as the Compact of Free Association with the US is going into effect in 1986, also the height of the Cold War under the Reagan administration, and on the last page the United States’ response to the Soviet takeover is to nuke Majuro:

    A firm smile worked its way through the Soviet’s lips. “Passage of the compact is of no consequence. The Americans acted too late. Besides, the matter now goes to the United Nations Security Council and we have a veto. Regardless of American political objectives we are now a socialist republic of the Pacific.” “Not with our agreement,” repeated President Chutaro. “Oh, yes, with or without your agreement. The Americans have no choice. To interfere or block our move would mean war. We are here permanently. We remove you, all of you, and replace you with more cooperative elements. It’s that simple.”… “And the Americans can do nothing about it?” repeated Minister LiTokwa [sic] Tomeing. “Nothing,” agreed La Midi. Again silence, filled with the dribble of the phallic [fountain]. Then, suddenly, a flash brightens the morning sun-filled sky. No one moves, not even to blink. It was Justice Minister John Heine who realized first, and even though he was certain, he couldn’t resist having the absolute last word: “Nothing?” (77)

    Thus, between the “flash” in the morning sky and the “absolute last word,” in this telling the government of the Marshall Islands finds it preferable for the United States to use nuclear weapons to eliminate the Soviet threat in Majuro than to abide a socialist takeover of the islands. What is so troubling about this, and our examples above, is that I should not have to point out how troubling they all are, from a standpoint of memory, mourning, ethics, and good taste. Granted, the drink specials at the Flame Tree, the Marshall Islands Journal, and The Socialist Republic of the Marshall Islands are the work of one individual (or those who work for that individual), a long-term American expatriate resident of the RMI. Yet this form of memory, or rather of kitsch as memory, interferes with the work of mourning, and provides the slippage necessary to produce the Bravo Shot at the Hangar Bar (which, incidentally, is also owned by a non-Marshallese), among other elements of such “memory,” as legitimate, if not necessarily with serious intentions.

    So what are we to make of the Bravo Shot, and what role do Islanders and non-Islanders (and specifically Americans) play in how the Marshall Islands’ nuclear imaginary is produced and structured? What is appropriate, and what can be appropriated? What are the limits of – impossibly – good taste? In order to focus on these issues more immediately, I should briefly mention what this work does not do. I do not offer a history of nuclear testing in the Pacific, or specifically in the Marshall Islands, as that subject can be found elsewhere (see, for example, Firth; Weisgall; and Johnston and Barker). Nor do I concentrate on the impacts and aftermath of the testing in an anthropological sense; those interested in the history and legacy of the removal of Islanders should see Kiste’s 1974 study of the Bikinians, Carucci’s 1997 work on Islanders of Āne-wetak (Enewetak), and Barker and Barker and Johnston for analyses of Rongelap Islander experiences. And despite the title of this piece, I do not actually address alcohol in the islands, although there certainly is a need for an examination of the link between the terror and violence of nuclear testing and that of alcoholism and its corollary effects of domestic violence and social disintegration.

    Rather, what I am concerned with here are the ways in which the Bravo Shot at the Hangar Bar, and fetishistic kitsch of this kind, provides us with an opening for a dialogue about death. For death hovers above this entire discussion—specifically, the deaths of those Marshallese who have crossed an atomic border, an “atomic situation” that, Michel Foucault argues, is predicated on the concept that “the power to expose a whole population to death is the underside of the power to guarantee an individual’s continued existence” (137). And what of the power to remember that whole population?

    Perhaps, then, we should start from a point of mourning, for that is how we, the living, trace the border of death through memory. But what form does, or should, mourning take? Derrida, in his essay eulogizing Emmanuel Levinas, suggests that the work of mourning operates in that space where we must speak of the dead, and yet “at that very point where words fail us, since all language that would return to the self, to us, would seem indecent, a reflexive discourse that would end up coming back to the stricken community, to its consolation or its mourning” (Mourning 200). Our work in this instance requires us to interiorize or remember the person/s whom we are mourning, and to allow the departed to speak for themselves. Here we find the aporia of death and the work of mourning, in that we are speaking of and to those who cannot respond to us. We are engaged in an impossible response, and as such we must take care to interiorize without internalizing, to have the dead speak “in us” rather than “through us” or mediated by us, lest we do violence to them. Derrida engages in the tricky act of distinguishing interiorizing from totalizing by appealing to Levinas’s notion of the infinity of the other. For Levinas, “The epiphany of the face is ethical” (199) in that it signifies a Being for whom we are responsible and whom therefore we cannot totalize. Likewise, Derrida acknowledges that the aporia of death and mourning requires one to interiorize but without totalizing. In other words, interiorization for Derrida is a matter of approaching rather than appropriating the other, of keeping the interiorized other at arms’ length; and this trick is then aided by the second part of his formulation of mourning, that of allowing the dead to speak in their own words, what Brault and Naas refer to as the “impossible performative” of interiorization.

    Michael Shapiro cautions us that violence in this sense “refers primarily to the violence of representation, the domination of narratives of space and identity” (59); and as all we have are representations of the dead, it is incumbent upon us to delineate the aporetic boundaries which we must limn but can never cross so as to avoid perpetuating the very violence to which misappropriations of memory and mourning – in other words, totalizing – can so easily lead. In the case of the Bravo Shot, and our other examples above, we find a fetishistic form of mourning, one that concerns itself less with ethics and responsibility towards the other and instead primarily through a mourning for ourselves, thereby creating the conditions of sentimentality that produce its most problematic and violent form: kitsch. For while the aporia of mourning is “an impossibility, nevertheless, that constitutes an infinite demand” (Zembylas 92), kitsch is both constructed by and reflective of mourning defined by resolution, finality, and closure, effectively by erasing the other and claiming to cross the border. While it is not my intention to provide an analysis of kitsch, per se, I must acknowledge the ways in which it has metamorphosed from the time that Clement Greenberg traced its origins to the rise of the industrial revolution and its mechanistic assemblage of “low” culture, to its service as a “rear-garde” (in contrast to avant-garde) form of totalitarianism, to Judith (now Jack) Halberstam’s creative use of kitsch and kitsch/iness as “low theory.” Throughout, as Friedlander explains, “kitsch is the complete subordination of the means of a medium to the communication of subject matter or to the creation of effect” (378); that is, it merely apes effects, it cannot produce them. We would do well, then, to turn our attention to nuclear kitsch and its troublesome effects on mourning.

    In 1946, Superman flew to the Pacific during the atomic tests at Bikini Atoll (see Fig. 2). In Action Comics #101, a gang led by Specs Dour kidnaps Lois Lane in Metropolis, and Dour forces her to drink a formula that makes her go insane. When Superman arrives to try to rescue her, Dour forces Superman to drink the formula as well, and the Man of Steel proceeds to wreak havoc on the city, before floating away unconscious. Eventually he winds up in the middle of the Pacific just as the US is about to test a nuclear weapon over Bikini, and the explosion in fact cures Superman, implying perhaps that there is something beneficial to nuclear fallout (at least for those born on Krypton). The story was timely, arriving on newsstands as it did in October, just a few months after the testing took place. If we skip ahead four decades, however, we see Superman responding to nuclear weapons much differently during the late 1980s, at a time in the Cold War when nuclear annihilation seemed possible, if not likely, under the Reagan administration. In contrast to his first encounter with nuclear destruction, which restored him to his old self, in the film Superman IV: The Quest for Peace, Superman literally rids the world of nuclear weapons, detonating them out in space. And when he confronts Nuclear Man, Lex Luthor’s version of Frankenstein’s monster, Superman is harmed by the radiation to which he is exposed when Nuclear Man scratches him with his claws.

    Not to be outdone, in Marvel Universe’s early 2000s The Ultimates, by Mark Millar (the blueprint for the cinematic Avengers series and its constituent spin-offs), Captain America, Iron Man, and Thor lead a team of operatives to an unnamed island in Micronesia to battle an invading alien force. The confrontation is a trap, however, as the alien base on the island is deserted, as is the island itself emptied of any actual Islanders, and instead a booby-trapped nuclear detonation eradicates the superheroes’ team (although the principal characters, we find out later, are unharmed). Of note for our purposes is that the conditions produced by nuclear kitsch make it possible for the comic book to incinerate almost nonchalantly yet another anonymous Micronesian island (though to the trained eye the visual depiction of the island is based on aerial views of Yap in the Federated States of Micronesia), complete with one frame of a palm tree foregrounding the imminent mushroom cloud. The complete lack of native inhabitants is never explained, and we are therefore left with yet another thermonuclear Bravo-type shot that, in the popular imaginary, harms no one, and thus produces no one to mourn.

    Surprisingly, neither of these pop-culture entries is included on the Bikini Atoll website list of Bikini- and nuclear-related kitsch, although the list does include Salvador Dalí’s 1947 painting Three Sphinxes of Bikini, an inventory of seventy-eight movies with the word “Bikini” in the title, and a reference to the SpongeBob SquarePants episode “Dying for Pie,” which features footage of the Baker Shot detonation, presumably blowing up Bikini Bottom (Niedenthal, “Bikini Atoll”). The website also features the webmaster, Jack Niedenthal, an American former Peace Corps volunteer who serves as the liaison for the Bikini Atoll local government, is married to a Bikinian, and refers to himself as a Bikinian. He is also a self-proclaimed filmmaker–in a nod to kitsch, Niedenthal’s film company is called Microwave Films. To date he has produced five feature-length movies on various aspects of Marshallese culture and “legends”; all five were written, directed, and produced by Niedenthal, including his effort from 2012, The Sound of Crickets at Night, a take on the nuclear legacy of the islands starring Jack Niedenthal. The name of his company denotes the island-ness of the films and their producer, with “Micro” referring to Micronesia and “wave” evoking the importance of water to the region and to the Marshall Islands in particular; however, the name cleverly alludes to nuclear testing and its aftermath, as in “microwave radiation.” It should also come as no surprise that Niedenthal’s email handle on the Bikini Atoll website is “bikinijack,” employing kitsch to identify Niedenthal with both the suffering, and the cooptation of sentimental righteousness, of Bikini.

    My concern with kitsch then is threefold: first, that kitsch leads one to sentimentality; second, that the deployment of kitsch erases difference, and is therefore an act of violence; and third, that kitsch masquerades as Derrida’s interiorization as part of the process of mourning but in fact corrupts the work of mourning by totalizing the other. In Groundwork for the Metaphysics of Morals, Immanuel Kant warns against accepting sentimentality as necessary for moral duty and ethical obligation; rather, it is only out of a sense of duty that one can truly, ethically love and act. Thus, “beneficence solely from duty … is practical and not pathological love, which lies in the will and not in the propensity of feeling, in the principles of action and not in melting sympathy” (15, original emphases). The danger posed by this adherence to “melting sympathy” is that it counterfeits the actual and results in “a false sense of empowerment by the experience” (Friedlander 383); in other words, one evades ethical duty by actively embracing the sentimental, by engaging with the emotional (grounded in sympathy) rather than with responsibility (produced by the will).

    The problem with kitsch is that it leads to Kant’s “pathological love,” and so we drink our Bravo Shots and read through the list of beach movies on the Bikini Atoll website without any sense of moral obligation to those whose lives were affected, and often destroyed, by the reality of the experience and the horror of the event. As Robert Solomon warns us, “The objection to sentimentality in both art and ethics, in other words, is not just its lack of sophistication and bad taste. Kitsch is dangerous…. Kitsch and sentimentality lead to brutality” (3, original emphasis). We can therefore dismiss the experiences of those Bikinians removed from their homes in 1946 and concentrate instead on the effects of nuclear testing on Superman or the Avengers and marvel at the worth of a comic book or comic-book movie franchise (rather than the worth of those Islanders’ lives).

    The second effect of kitsch is to highlight the privileging of narcissism through the erasure of the other. As Karen Engle suggests, “Kitsch reflects a profound narcissism – a desire to insert oneself into a historical or otherwise significant moment” (72). And so we turn again to Niedenthal, who inserts himself into the narrative of Bikini Atoll on the dedication page of his book For the Good of Mankind, when he writes that the book is “For our elders, alive and dead, who have struggled to keep our community together over the years, reminding us of who we are and where we came from—and of what we still have to accomplish for our people” (emphases added). The use of the first person plural allows Niedenthal to claim the mantle of Bikinian righteousness, despite his coming from Pennsylvania, not Bikini, and although it stands in contrast with the subtitle of his book: “A History of the People of Bikini and Their Islands” (emphasis added). Why not “A History of the People of Bikini and Our Islands,” or is that too far a bridge to cross right on the cover?

    In a cover story from The New York Times Magazine in 1994, Jeffrey Davis writes of the Bikinian community members’ struggle to balance their newfound wealth, island heritage, and the precarious environmental future of their atoll. But the article really revolves around the tensions between Bikini’s two American representatives: Jonathan Weisgall, their lawyer, and Niedenthal. Here we see numerous instances of Niedenthal’s insertion of himself into the story of Bikini: “‘When the Bikinians have to deal with the outside world … you need someone to deal with powerful personalities,’ Niedenthal says. ‘I’m their link to the outside” (Davis 47); or again, “‘I am a member of this community, and I have certain rights,’ Niedenthal argues” (Davis 72); and, as Davis describes him: “Niedenthal, ever quick to speak for the Bikinians” (Davis 48). And yet, as Engle warns us, “Kitsch enables the statement of universal community and belonging. This is the danger: the erasure of difference, the reduction of distance and the non-recognition of the Other all have as their unspoken desire the dream of homogeneity and absolute power” (78). Thus, we have no need of actual Bikinians; we have Niedenthal to “speak for” them, much as Dr. Seuss’s Lorax speaks for the trees. In this way, Bikinians are erased, and replaced with the narcissism of privilege, a privilege that reeks of the similar effects of colonization’s erasure of the ways of being, humanity, and lives of indigenous peoples. The only true Bikinian is now not even a Bikinian at all, but rather an ersatz Bikinian, one whose motivations, dripping as they are with Kant’s melting sympathy (as Davis puts it, “Much as it may distress Niedenthal the Bikinians are no longer the innocents they were in 1946” [73]), do not, in fact, even allow for Bikinian voices to speak for themselves. And so, in a letter to the editor following the publication of The New York Times Magazine article, Niedenthal’s sister writes that she “is grateful that he [Niedenthal] is there to protect what remains of their [the Bikinians’] heritage, while safeguarding their possibility of a future” (Niedenthal Axberg 8), since apparently the Bikinians are incapable of doing so for themselves. More recently, Niedenthal spoke before a group of yachties on Majuro, where he “told the story [of nuclear history] from the Bikinian viewpoint” (“Cruisers Spellbound” 18); tellingly, no Bikinians attended the gathering, nor did they need to, as Niedenthal has deftly coopted their story and, through the colonial gaze, mediates and controls it.

    So what about the tourist patrons of the Hangar Bar and collectors of nuclear kitsch, and by extension of nuclear sentimentality? They, too, are implicated in this pathological drive towards “melting sympathy” and the erasure of the Bikinians, since they can also experience nuclear tourism through trinkets and souvenirs. Specifically, on sale in Majuro for $7.50 is a Bravo Shot shot glass that one can bring home and presumably use to enjoy a homemade Bravo Shot (see Fig. 3). In the words of Engle, “Through possession of my souvenir, I forge a connection to the tragedy. Now, I have a story to tell. I was there become words belonging to both survivor and tourist” (75, original emphasis). This sentimental tourist experience is certainly not limited to the Marshall Islands, however: as the entrepreneurial spirit of New Yorkers demonstrated after the attacks of September 11, 2001, the image of the World Trade Center as memorial adorned any number of items, including key chains and refrigerator magnets; and there is even a gift shop at Auschwitz, where I once saw a rack of postcards for sale. (To whom exactly do you send a postcard of Auschwitz, and what are you supposed to write on it? “Wish you were here”?) While Proust speaks of a “posthumous infidelity” (309), kitsch, I argue, engages in a form of posthumous promiscuity by demanding that the interloper, the observer, the faux participant insert her/himself into the narrative. This in turn totalizes and absorbs the other, which, according to Levinas, the self cannot do. Kitsch disavows this separation, and incites violence against the other, the violence of totalizing. As Derrida reminds us, “every reduction of the other to a real moment of my life, its reduction to the state of empirical alter-ego, is an empirical possibility, or rather eventuality, which is called violence” (Writing and Difference 128, original emphases).

    And therein lies the ethical danger of the Bravo Shot and its companion shot glass: “This is the realm of kitsch. Kitsch says: we can all be One, and be united in our common purpose. But this One is totalitarian, and it desires no less than the extermination of its foes” (Engle 77). It is this extermination of foes, of difference and the other, of the reality of experience, that is at stake; indeed, there is nothing less at risk than legitimizing sentimentality as somehow ethical, authentic, and pure, and thereby threatening the memory of those connected to the event and displacing our responsibility to them. The duty, as Kant would command, is not to mistake the emotional for the actual, and thereby displace it; rather, it is to demonstrate fidelity to one’s duty to the other, by creating conditions that legitimize the very differences that separate the survivor from the tourist. The question becomes not “How do I insert myself into this story?” but rather “What is my responsibility to the memory of the other?” We must interiorize and allow Bikinians to speak, rather than speak for them and in so doing totalize them. Niedenthal does not allow the Bikinian people to speak “in us” – he does not give their voices a chance to have the last word. As Brault and Naas explain of Derrida’s impossible performative, “interiorization cannot—must not—be denied; the other is indeed reduced to images ‘in us.’ And yet the very notion of interiorization is limited in its assumption of a topology with limits between inside and out, what is ours and what is the other” (11). Kitsch is dangerous precisely because it delineates this topology while simultaneously erasing it. Kitsch bears witness not to the dead but to the living, to the appropriator, to us as we order our Bravo Shot.

    At this point we can consider the effects of kitsch, and the ways in which the conditions of possibility delineated by kitsch corrupt the work of mourning. For if kitsch totalizes the other and violates the requirement that we interiorize the dead while allowing them to speak, it also denies the face of the other, and the ethical epiphany of that face. It is our ethical responsibility, as Levinas instructs, to resist this denial, and to embrace the infinity of the other: “The face opens the primordial discourse whose first word is obligation, which no ‘interiority’ permits avoiding” (201). The epiphany of the face brings us squarely in confrontation with the ethical impossibility of totalization, of, in effect, killing the other. We can contrast this with the ways in which totalizing subjectivities of “victimhood,” especially those in popular historical imaginaries, continue to reinforce not just the moment of the Bravo Shot but also its eternal drumbeat of violence against the very people that, say, a national holiday is intended to commemorate and mourn. The work of mourning is to operate as an antidote – a definitive antithesis – to the work of kitsch; yet kitsch does not abide what Shapiro describes as “the ethical sensibility,” which permits “various forms of alterity with contending modes of denotation and meaning to enter into the negotiation of space and identity” (80). There is no negotiation with kitsch; its effects are totalizing, as it denies what Shapiro names the ontology of encounter.

    And what of that holiday, which is an officially sanctioned day for engaging in the work of mourning through the social imaginary? Since 1988, March 1, the anniversary of the Bravo Shot, has been designated as a Marshall Islands national holiday, originally called “Nuclear Victims Remembrance Day” (Marshall Islands, PL 1988-16 33). At stake in the naming of such a holiday is the advent of foundation, with this act of naming calling the memory of the Bravo Shot into existence; at the same time, the subjectivity of those whose deaths (and importantly not their lives) are to be commemorated and remembered is secured in a state of victimhood. In the first instance, national memory is deployed in the service of fixed meanings, while the phenomenon of foundation ensures that something that is assumed to exist (the Bravo Shot) must first call itself into being (through the holiday). Horwitz offers that “The irreducible nonclosure of context that can be found in the event of foundation due to its paradoxical structure always allows for an opening onto the politics of fixing contexts and deciding upon and stabilizing meanings” (163–164), suggesting that the Bravo Shot, since the founding of the holiday, possesses some essential and determinate meaning: namely, that it is a day for mourning (rather than celebration or even productive reflection), and that there is a narrowly proscriptive “right” way to mourn (for victims).

    Yet it is with the second instance, that of subjectivity, that we begin to run into trouble. The foundation of the event may consistently be March 1 (since at least 1988), but the subjects worthy of commemoration and mourning have not always been so clear. In 2003, the government changed the name of the holiday to “Memorial Day and Nuclear Survivors Remembrance Day,” giving as its rationale

    that the effected [sic] peoples wish to be remembered as survivors rather [than] victims [sic]. The holiday therefore should be a remembrance of their drive and to signify their struggle not to be defeated by their conditions but to continue to live their lives despite the physical, emotional and mental ravages of the nuclear testing program. (Marshall Islands, PL 2003-99 4)

    Here there is a clear demarcation between subjectivities, between victims and survivors, and a break between remembrance and mourning. Indeed, one does not typically mourn survival. Importantly, this different holiday cites an ongoing struggle by the survivors, which has the effect of collapsing the notion of the linearity of time and history: the survivors are still alive (and therefore are not in need of mourning), the foundation of the event of the Bravo Shot is therefore renewed in the present, and “such symbolic synchrony of ‘now’ and ‘then’ reflects our conservative urge to do away with the very distinction between them” (Zerubavel 47, original emphasis). In short, we are commemorating here not death but life, in fact our own lives in the present moment, through the continuing ordeal of “survival.”

    This recognition of the living did not last long, as the name of the holiday reverted to its original iteration, “Nuclear Victims Remembrance Day,” in 2005, without explanation (Marshall Islands, PL 2005-35 1). What then of the survivors from the two years previous? What becomes of their subjectivity (to say nothing of their lives), and what effect does the restoration of victimhood have on both the event and the revitalized memorialization of the dead? It seems that we have returned on March 1 to a set of fixed meanings and universal rules, and to a totalizing of the other, of the Islanders directly and indirectly affected by the US nuclear testing program writ large. Derrida explains the ethical formulation of Being in Levinas’s terms: “alone permitting to let be others in their truth, freeing dialogue and the face to face, the thought of Being is thus as close as possible to nonviolence” (Writing and Difference 146, original emphasis). The erasure of survivance and prolepsis of victimhood enshrined in the holiday in its current form therefore totalizes the experience of the nuclear-affected other, not the least result of which is the denial of the face (and face to face) of survival in its binary dance with that of victimization, as per the discourse operating within the naming of the holiday. We are commanded here to violence by denying this Being of the other, by denying the other to speak in their own words. As Derrida reminds us, “The experience of the other (of the infinite) is irreducible” (Writing and Difference 152); yet that experience here is reduced to a problematic subjectivity on an annual basis.

    The March 1 holiday is in a way, then, a new form of state-sanctioned violence against those who are least able to speak, as we do not allow them to speak “in us.” Perhaps the greatest trouble with the naming of the holiday, according to Shapiro, is that “the ethical is the enactment of a response to the summons of alterity beyond or prior to any institutionalized normativity and foundational conceptuality. Among what is required to heed this summons of the Other is a distancing from the prolepses through which others are already inscribed” (77). The holiday thus refuses us the possibility of approaching those who are supposed to be mourned, and instead instructs us to appropriate the dead for our own totalizing ends.

    Still, that cannot be the end of our responsibility to those whose lives were affected, and in many cases ended, by the legacy of US nuclear testing. Rather, we should recognize the work of mourning and its productive qualities, should we choose to engage them. The naming and renaming of the holiday demarcate the universality of victimization and the horrors of colonization, suggesting that there is an essential and totalizable subjectivity that is eligible for national and global commemoration (and that no longer includes survivors); in this way, there is a narrow, proscriptive, and “correct” mode through which to remember the Bravo Shot, and any deviations from that normalized and non-contingent subject – the victim – are suspect. The Bravo Shot drink, however, erases this other by thumbing its nose at the very real violence of nuclear annihilation, alcoholism, colonization, and the effects of totalizing, of integrating the other within ourselves: “Ontologies of integration are egoistically aimed at domesticating alterity to a frame of understanding that allows for the violent appropriation of the space of the other” (Shapiro 64). The holiday, in turn, erases the conditions of possibility for alternative subjectivities by legislating national victimization, and thereby establishes the official narrative of victimhood as history.

    And so what is the holiday for? Is it to open that space for impossible mourning, in which we restore the subjectivity of the other (and thereby our own as well), or is it simply a day to head to the nearest bar to take advantage of the nuclear survivors’ special? It is easy simply to be outraged at the barbarous acts perpetrated by the US on the people of the Marshall Islands. It is far more difficult, and therefore necessary, to move beyond the subjectivization of the other as “victim” and instead consider the possibility of the impossible, of the impossible “I” of the other, that which Oliver terms the “sovereignty effect” (192). To presume a posture only of the former is not only dangerous (not the least because it is the most “universal” response available to us), but it is negative as well, as it results in the erasure not only of the other (here the Bikinian, the Enewetakese, the Rongelapese, the Utrikan) but also of history and memory. By adhering to universal rules of mourning and recognizing only “victims,” we abdicate our responsibility to the other and can thereby avoid having to make any kind of decision. If we have no responsibility to others, then it is of no consequence if we relegate human suffering to a joke at a bar or to a kitschy shot glass.

    So how do we turn, or rather return, to the work of mourning, to the imperative of interiorization while carefully avoiding the totalization of the other, and thereby commemorate not ourselves but the dead? How do we allow the dead to respond “in us” rather than speaking for them? As a useful counterexample to the Bravo Shot drink, to Niedenthal, and to nuclear kitsch generally, let us consider one more example of representation of the Bravo test, namely the flag of the Bikini Atoll local government (see Fig. 4). Assembled to look like the US flag, it showcases a field of twenty-three stars in a sea of blue, each of which stands for an island in the atoll. The two stars to the bottom right of the flag represent Kili and Ejit, the two main contemporary population centers of the diasporic Bikinian community; the three stars in the upper right corner represent the three islands in the lagoon that were destroyed by the Bravo blast. This imagining of the Bravo shot as integral to the history of Bikini also suggests a number of other factors at work in the local nuclear imaginary, specifically the convergence of history, memory, colonization, dislocation, and modern conceptions of statehood (and its signs, such as the flag). The very name of the electoral district of Kili/Bikini/Ejit (KBE) is a reminder of the ways in which this community has been constructed as an effect of nuclear testing, western notions of national security and scientific progress, development, and displacement. A group of Islanders from Enewetak (which was the site of the majority of the sixty-seven nuclear weapons tested by the US between 1946 and 1958), Rongelap and Utrik (whose communities were devastated by the fallout from the Bravo test), and Bikini have periodically held demonstrations in Majuro, calling themselves ERUB after the four affected atolls, a word that can be glossed in English as Marshallese for “broken.” As a self-chosen designation, erub denotes a complex paleonomy, or weight that words carry. It also enables the survivors of the Bravo test to allow the dead to speak “in us,” to interiorize without erasing.

    A painting hanging in the halls of Bikini Atoll Town Hall in Majuro shows a mushroom cloud flanked on either side by two upright nuclear bombs, one labeled Able and the other Baker, both with the year 1946 underneath their names. Running along the top of the painting is the wording from the Bikini flag, in English and then Marshallese: “Everything is in God’s hands… Men otemjej rej ilo pein anij.” Beneath the image of the bombs and mushroom cloud appears the phrase: “One nuclear bomb can ruin your whole day.” One Bravo Shot at the bar, I would add, can disrupt the work of mourning and ruin our ability to approach Bikini’s nuclear legacy soberly.

    Footnotes

    1. To be fair, the Flame Tree is not the only establishment to try to develop catastrophe and alcohol tie-ins: to commemorate Pearl Harbor Day in 2013, Murphy’s Bleachers Bar, across the street from Wrigley Field in Chicago, suggested on its marquee that patrons “Remember Pearl Harbor With Bombs & Kamikazes.” The difference between the two bars, however, may be that Murphy’s was called out in The Huffington Post and subsequently apologized “for the actions of our staff to our whole country” (“Chicago Bar”).

    Works Cited

    • Barker, Holly M. Bravo for the Marshallese: Regaining Control in a Post-Nuclear, Post-Colonial World. Belmont: Wadsworth, 2004. Print.
    • Brault, Pascale-Anne, and Michael Naas. “To Reckon with the Dead: Jacques Derrida’s Politics of Mourning.” The Work of Mourning. Ed. Pascale-Anne Brault and Michael Naas. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2001. 1-30. Print.
    • Carucci, Laurence Marshall. Nuclear Nativity: Rituals of Renewal and Empowerment in the Marshall Islands. DeKalb: Northern Illinois UP, 1997. Print.
    • “Chicago Bar Murphy’s Bleachers Draws Criticism for Tasteless Sign on Anniversary of Pearl Harbor.” The Huffington Post. HPMG News, 8 Dec. 2013. Web. 9 Dec. 2013.
    • “Cruisers Spellbound by Jack’s Nuclear Stories.” Marshall Islands Journal 15 March 2013: 18. Print.
    • Davis, Jeffrey. “Bombing Bikini Again (This Time with Money).” The New York Times Magazine 1 May 1994: 43-48, 68, 72-73. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. The Work of Mourning. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2001. Print.
    • —. Writing and Difference. Trans. Alan Bass. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1978. Print. Engle, Karen J. “Putting Mourning to Work: Making Sense of 9/11.” Theory, Culture & Society 24.1 (2007): 61-88. Print.
    • Firth, Stewart. Nuclear Playground. Honolulu: U of Hawaii P, 1987. Print.
    • Foucault, Michel. The History of Sexuality: An Introduction: Volume 1. Trans. Robert Hurley. New York: Vintage Books, 1978. Print.
    • Friedlander, Eli. “Some Thoughts on Kitsch.” History and Memory 9.1/2 (1997): 376- 392. Print.
    • Furie, Sidney J., dir. Superman IV: The Quest for Peace. Perf. Christopher Reeve. Warner Bros., 1987. Film.
    • Greenberg, Clement. Art and Culture: Critical Essays. Boston: Beacon Press, 1961. Print.
    • Halberstam, Judith. The Queer Art of Failure. Durham: Duke UP, 2011. Print.
    • Horwitz, Noah. “Derrida and the Aporia of the Political, or the Theologico-political Dimension of Deconstruction.” Research in Phenomenology 32.1 (2002): 156-176. Print.
    • Johnston, Barbara Rose, and Holly M. Barker. Consequential Damages of Nuclear War: The Rongelap Report. Walnut Creek: Left Coast Press, 2008. Print.
    • Kant, Immanuel. Groundwork for the Metaphysics of Morals. Trans. Allen W. Wood. New Haven: Yale UP, 2002. Print.
    • Kiste, Robert C. The Bikinians: A Study in Forced Migration. Menlo Park: Cummings Publishing Company, 1974. Print.
    • Levinas, Emmanuel. Totality and Infinity: An Essay on Exteriority. Trans. Alphonso Lingis. Pittsburgh: Duquesne UP, 1969. Print.
    • Lindqvist, Sven. A History of Bombing. Trans. Linda Haverty Rugg. New York: The New Press, 2001. Print.
    • Marshall Islands. Nitijela of the Republic of the Marshall Islands. PL 1988-16: Public Holidays Act 1988. Ninth Constitutional Regular Session. Majuro, Marshall Islands,1988. Print.
    • —. Nitijela of the Republic of the Marshall Islands. PL 2003-99: Public Holidays (March 1st Amendment) Act, 2003. Twenty-fourth Constitutional Regular Session. Majuro, Marshall Islands, 2003. Print.
    • —. Nitijela of the Republic of the Marshall Islands. PL 2005-35: Public Holidays (March1st Amendment) Act, 2005. Twenty-sixth Constitutional Regular Session. Majuro, Marshall Islands, 2005. Print.
    • Millar, Mark. The Ultimates, Vol. 2: Homeland Security. New York: Marvel Publishing, 2004. Print.
    • Murphy, Joe. The Socialist Republic of the Marshall Islands. Majuro: Micronitor Printing, 1999. Print.
    • Niedenthal, Jack. Bikini Atoll. 15 March 2013. Web. 8 March 2016.
    • —. For the Good of Mankind: A History of the People of Bikini and Their Islands. Majuro: Bravo Publishers, 1997. Print.
    • Niedenthal Axberg, Nancy. Letter. New York Times Magazine 29 May 1994: 6, 8. Print.
    • Oliver, Kelly. The Colonization of Psychic Space: A Psychoanalytic Social Theory of Oppression. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2004. Print.
    • Proust, Marcel. Time Regained: In Search of Lost Time, Vol. VI. Trans. Andreas Mayor, Terence Kilmartin, and D. J. Enright. New York: Modern Library, 2003. Print.
    • Shapiro, Michael J. “The Ethics of Encounter: Unreading, Unmapping the Imperium.” Moral Spaces: Rethinking Ethics and World Politics. Ed. David Campbell and Michael J. Shapiro. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1999. 57-91. Print.
    • Solomon, Robert C. “On Kitsch and Sentimentality.” Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 49.1 (1991): 1-14. Print.
    • Weisgall, Jonathan M. Operation Crossroads: The Atomic Tests at Bikini Atoll. Annapolis: Naval Institute Press, 1994. Print.
    • Zembylas, Michalinos. “Making Sense of Traumatic Events: Toward a Politics of Aporetic Mourning in Educational Theory and Pedagogy.” Educational Theory 59.1 (2009): 85-104. Print.
    • Zerubavel, Eviatar. Time Maps: Collective Memory and the Social Shape of the Past. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2003. Print.

  • Postmodernism’s Material Turn

    T.J. Martinson (bio)
    Indiana University – Bloomington

    A review of Breu, Christopher. The Insistence of the Material: Literature in the Age of Biopolitics. Minneapolis: Minnesota UP, 2014.

    Halfway through The Insistence of the Material, Christopher Breu compares postmodernism to a zombie. Its death has been announced multiple times, yet it always manages to find a way out of the grave. Breu finds reason to be optimistic within this metaphor: “[W]e may find that the subject of postmodernism has transformed in undeath and that the features that were so prominent in life have now receded or taken on less importance, while other originally obscured characteristics seem now to emerge, producing an uncanny visage” (122). The book sets out to join the living and the dead, the familiar and unfamiliar.

    In fact, the phrase “uncanny visage” functions quite well as a description for the book’s theoretical framework. Predicated on the interdisciplinary nature of biopolitics, or “the direct management of life and death by political and economic power” (2), The Insistence of the Material brings into conversation a wide array of canonical theorists—Freud, Marx, Jameson, Lacan, Derrida, Adorno, Foucault—alongside the relatively newer theories of materiality—object-oriented ontology, animal studies, biopolitics, the new materialism. His wide theoretical net is by no means an arbitrary flourish of scholarly prowess: Breu’s goal is not to abandon the cultural and linguistic turns at the heart of postmodernism, but instead to focus where such work cannot: “the forms of materiality that resist, exceed, exist in tension with the cultural and linguistic” (3). His book works to fuse together the old and the new, revisiting familiar postmodern texts while rethinking configurations of biopolitics.

    Though he agrees with Foucault that the emergence of biopolitics long precedes the latter half of the twentieth century, Breu contends that the postmodern era provides an excellent ground for analysis as it is simultaneously “preoccupied with immateriality” and “defined by biopolitics” (2). Looking at the transition out of modernism alongside the transition into late capitalism, Breu identifies a distinct aesthetic within literary postmodernism that he deems the “late-capitalist literature of materiality,” and which, in contrast to the self-reflexivity of metafictional texts, “presents the issue of materiality as one of the core questions of contemporary existence” (23). In Chapter One, Breu takes up one of the foundational texts of experimental postmodernism, William Burrough’s Naked Lunch, a novel that he argues provides theoretical insight into “three different registers of materiality—linguistic, bodily, and political economic” (38). Chapter Two turns to Thomas Pynchon’s first novel, V., to examine the complex dynamic at work between subject and object as read through biomedicalization, colonialism, and fetishism. Chapter Three focuses on J.G. Ballard’s 1973 novel Crash, particularly the novel’s representation of late capitalism in which material bodies become indistinguishable from their assertively industrialized environment, thereby providing a “dialectical flipside to the fantasies of material transcendence central to metafictional postmodernism” (97). Chapter Four looks to Dodie Bellamy’s The Letters of Mina Harker for its attention to the materiality of the human body in death and its active resistance to biopolitical notions of performativity and control against the backdrop of San Francisco’s AIDS epidemic. The final chapter takes as its object Leslie Marmon Silko’s Almanac of the Dead and the novel’s negotiations between a late-capitalist world of overproduction and an ecological vision that attends to the material world.

    As many of the theories of materiality that Breu cites are relatively new (especially as they relate to literary hermeneutics), there does not yet seem to be a set standard by which to perform a literary analysis of materiality. Breu capitalizes on this ambiguity by implementing various methodological approaches in each chapter and interpreting the “material” on micro and macro levels. When discussing Naked Lunch, for example, he examines the way in which Burroughs engages materiality through syntactic and semantic means, thereby centering the focus on material corollaries that arise from the idiosyncratic prose. In contrast to a material analysis of language, in the chapter on Ballard’s Crash, Breu performs a material analysis of the built environment depicted in the novel—an analysis he pairs with a reinvigorated configuration of Marx’s base/superstructure model. Breu’s varied approach to materiality works well for his purposes, in that it places an implicit emphasis on the similarities that carry through each analysis—the role of capitalism, politics, and medicalization in shaping biopolitics. His refusal to subscribe to a consistent material analysis might also serve as a suggestion that materiality’s “insistence” will reveal itself regardless of theoretical blinders.

    The book could well be regarded as a successor to Brian McHale’s Postmodernist Fiction (1987) in that Breu, too, calls for ontological treatment of similar texts. However, Breu breaks from McHale’s treatment of the author as “fantasized controller of the fiction, as the maker of worlds and subjects,” a supposition in which Breu finds “the humanist fetish that lurks behind posmodernism’s ostensible antihumanism” (105). In this instance and many others, he echoes the anticorrelationist paradigm prevalent in theories of materiality, especially object-oriented ontology (OOO), to which Breu gravitates, drawing substantially on two prominent theorists from the field, Levi Bryant and Graham Harman. It is at once a precarious and admirable endeavor—to denounce a human-centered, epistemological perspective while simultaneously explicating text objects for a predictably human audience. It is precisely this paradoxical situation that critics place at the center of their skepticism (cf. Andrew Cole’s “The Call of Things: A Critique of Object-Oriented Ontologies”). Breu acknowledges the problematic by emphasizing the material world’s recalcitrance to human probing, while also noting that the limits of human inquiry do not provide a “reason to turn away from the attempt at such an account” (1). Here and elsewhere, Breu echoes the political and ethical imperative at the heart of Timothy Morton’s application of OOO. While Morton emphasizes the need to rethink global warming, Breu’s ethical compulsion is directed at the power dynamics that exert the greatest control over national biopolitics (notably, capitalism and biomedicalization). In this respect, the book builds on the ethical framework of Jane Bennett’s Vibrant Matter, which asserts the agency of the inanimate in political, medical, and environmental discourse. Breu complements Bennett’s argument with his added focus on thanatopolitics, the deadly inversion of biopolitics that inevitably accompanies it as a result of the ontological privileging that both Bennett and Breu argue against.

    Throughout the chapters, Breu works to contrast his discussion of biopolitics with that of thanatopolitics, a concept developed by Robert Esposito for whom biopolitics, by its nature, privileges “one community, nation, or group as immune” (17); thanatopolitics, then, vindicates violence against those outside the privileged sector on the basis of “immunity.” The fragile distinction between biopolitics and thanatopolitics creates a fascinating dichotomy in each chapter. For instance, in his chapter on V., Breu discusses thanatopolitics in application to the famously odd scene in which Esther, a Jewish woman, gets a nose job from the plastic surgeon Schoenmaker. The martial language that underscores the description of her surgery, argues Breu, indicates the way in which wartime thanatopolitical practices continue throughout the postwar era under the guise of biopolitics, in this case, biomedical “correction” (69). The relationship of biopolitics to thanatopolitics is entirely different in his discussion of Bellamy’s The Letters of Mina Harker. Here Breu writes that Bellamy’s refusal to conform to the homophobic rhetoric that pervaded discourse during the 1980s AIDs epidemic combats a thanatopolitical construction that conveniently places homosexuals at the epicenter of the disease (136).

    The chapter on Bellamy deserves to be underscored as particularly important in its theoretical context. In this chapter, Breu best synthesizes theories of materiality with cultural criticism through his use of queer theory and feminist theory to discuss the ways the human body as physical phenomenon “elude[s] our fantasies of symbolic control” (32). Theories of materiality often face criticism for an intense focus on nonhuman actors while issues of race, sexuality, and gender continue to permeate political discourse. This chapter functions as a treatise of sorts, demonstrating how materiality can be thought through a cultural lens and culture through a materialist one. Breu performs a similar synthesis in his chapter on Silko’s Almanac of the Dead in which he reads the novel’s ecological vision of a “sustainable and just life” (159) in light of political-economic dynamics, thereby exploring ecological readings through Marxism. As in his chapter on Bellamy, Breu’s chapter on Silko brings new relevance to both ecological and Marxist theories by revealing how they shape each other in the context of late-capitalism.

    In light of this summary, it should come as no great surprise that the book has a tendency to hop across theoretical spheres in a way that is at times dizzying. Moreover, through the inclusion of a wide theoretical base, important points of contrast between theories, especially the materialist theories—say, key points of difference between Ian Bogosts’s use of OOO and Bill Brown’s “material unconscious”—are taken largely for granted. Instead of fully attending to the differences responsible for demarcations within the umbrella of “theories of materiality,” Breu relies on their philosophical similarities when pairing these theories alongside canonical postmodern theory. Though it may not harm his argument outright, it does invite questions about the compatibility of specific theories with a synthetic, ontological understanding of postmodern texts. Perhaps this is the next step for scholars interested in developing understandings of materiality alongside postmodernism. Fittingly, Breu seems to anticipate this future work. In his conclusion he offers several propositions, among them a guiding principle for future applications: “Theory and critical thought should work to disrupt their fantasies of mastery while still attempting to be as adequate as possible to their objects” (190).

    Not only does The Insistence of the Material ambitiously attempt to rethink familiar texts from late twentieth-century postmodernism, it also serves as an account of the ways in which postmodernism survives today—and not just as a zombie that refuses to die. At a moment when the humanities have largely turned to interdisciplinary approaches and exciting new syntheses to stake their relevance, Breu demonstrates that postmodernism is more than capable of contributing to the interdisciplinary discussion. In his conclusion he writes, “In order to deal with the challenges of the material turn and the growth of biopolitics, we need to be politically creative and theoretically impure” (194). Thus, to engage with and respond to the materialist turn is not a movement inward, but outward. In doing so, Breu makes visible how a new postmodernism rears its “uncanny visage.”

    Works Cited

    • Bennett, Jane. Vibrant Matter: A Political Ecology of Things. Durham: Duke UP, 2010. Print.
    • Bogost, Ian. Alien Phenomenology, or What It’s Like to Be a Thing. Minneapolis: Minnesota UP, 2012. Print.
    • Cole, Andrew. “The Call of Things: A Critique of Object-Oriented Ontology.” The Minnesota Review 2013.80 (2013): 106–118. Web. 21 May 2016.
    • McHale, Brian. Postmodernist Fiction. London: Routledge, 1987. Print.

  • “The Ends of Homo Sacer”

    Christopher Law (bio)
    Goldsmiths, University of London

    Jessica Whyte, Benjamin Noys, Jason E. Smith and Alberto Toscano. “The Ends of Homo Sacer.” Roundtable discussion on the work of Giorgio Agamben. Centre for Philosophy and Critical Thought, Goldsmiths, University of London, 10 November 2015.

    On November 10, 2015 a group of four scholars of Giorgio Agamben’s work gathered at Goldsmiths, University of London for a roundtable organized by the college’s recently formed Centre for Philosophy and Critical Thought (CPCT). Contributing to the event, and representing a diverse array of interests in Agamben’s work, were Jessica Whyte, Benjamin Noys, Jason E. Smith and Alberto Toscano (who, alongside the roundtable chair Julia Ng, acts as co-director of the CPCT). The event was dubbed “The Ends of Homo Sacer,” a title whose most obvious motivation was the recent publication of Agamben’s Stasis: Civil War as a Political Paradigm and of L’uso dei corpi (recently published in English as The Use of Bodies). The former book, originally delivered as two lectures in October 2001, slots into an earlier position in Agamben’s nine-book Homo Sacer series, whilst the latter marks its ostensible termination, if not its completion. As is well known, the series has been published out of the order envisioned by Agamben himself (a confusion to which the delayed publication of Stasis adds, since it displaces a spot previously accorded to The Kingdom and the Glory). Both the elusive ordering of the project and the question of its conclusion provided food for thought throughout the evening; neither problem, needless to say, attained definitive closure.

    Though all panelists addressed the appearance of Stasis and The Use of Bodies—and with them, Homo Sacer’s curious publication history as a whole—only Smith drew direct attention to the plurality of “ends” in the event’s title. There are, as Smith pointed out, at least two levels at which this title is productively ambiguous. It poses the challenge that there might exist more than one conclusion to Homo Sacer and, moreover, suggests a multiplicity of meanings in such “ends” themselves (a semantic indeterminacy to which the plurality of ends is related but not necessarily reducible). What other meanings might Homo Sacer’s multiplicity of ends hold? As well as termini, ends can point to purposes, whether those of Agamben himself, or those of his readers and interlocutors. A panoramic glance reveals homo sacer as a concept that has (especially in its canonical formulation in the opening pages of the series’ first and eponymous volume) detached itself from its immediate context, in order to function as a tool for almost all disciplines in the humanities and social sciences. Much of this event’s relevance hinged on a critical reflection on the concept’s exile into other disciplines, a phenomenon seemingly matched by the intensification of the contemporary political crises to which Agamben has always accorded a structural significance.

    This nomadic quality of homo sacer illuminates another equivocal element in the event’s title: the separability of the research project and book series Homo Sacer not only from the philosophical concept, but also from the historically specific legal figure (and its textual inscription) and, furthermore, from contemporary or historical homines sacri. Jessica Whyte’s paper, the most expressly concerned with contemporary crises of sovereignty, raised similar questions concerning the displacement of technical terms onto a generalized register. She was less preoccupied with the figure of homo sacer, however, than with the term “collateral damage” and its contemporary use as a justification for acts and ideologies of military and socio-economic ruination. The loss of human (and specifically civilian) life that military intervention requires, Whyte’s talk made clear, necessitates for its ideologues an appeal to higher sources in order to justify the suffering it causes. The term’s elasticity, as Whyte demonstrated, also allows it to be redeployed as a metaphor in the discourse of free markets and their enforcement upon indebted countries (Whyte referred to Yanis Varoufakis’s description of Greece as the “collateral damage” of the European Central Bank’s strategy to save the Eurozone by encouraging widespread austerity). Itself performing the wandering of the term “collateral damage,” Whyte’s approach skidded from the Christian theologies of Thomas Aquinas, Nicolas Malebranche and Jacques-Bénigne Bossuet to religious apologias for the Greek crisis, and negotiated problems of sovereignty and governance from Adam Smith to Friedrich Hayek via Carl Schmitt. Models of a calculating but restful God, drawn primarily from Malebranche, and an actively pain-causing, interventionist one, taken from Bossuet, were offered as opposed paradigms for figures of sovereignty, only to be united at the end of Whyte’s presentation; a shift from sovereignty to economic governance demands, after all, the continuation of the right to kill alongside the techniques by which destruction can be normalized as a calculable letting-die. Collateral damage, rather than naming an unwanted effect of discrete actions, is put to use within the discourse of the law. A government reneging on its democratic mandate, enforced privatization, a sustained rise in suicides: these are not simply the collateral damage of measures that had to be imposed on Greece but, more significantly, they create a lawful norm according to which governments of indebted countries are forced to surrender the democratic will of their citizens. Collateral damage justifies the formalization of a non-legal process (the killing of civilians, an act which is said to be known but not intentional) into the law.

    Homo sacer becomes a philosophical concept for Agamben precisely because of its locus in the legal formalism of Rome. Of all the contributors, Jason Smith was the most pointed in drawing out the limitations of Agamben’s focus on the apparatuses through which alegal or paralegal practices become structured and defined by their inclusive exclusion within the law. Smith contextualized Agamben’s use and transformation of homo sacer through a reference to Foucault’s lectures at the Collège de France in 1972 and 1973 (published in English as The Punitive Society), which is where Agamben discovered the concept, according to Foucault’s editors. While Agamben presents homo sacer as an obscure figure of law, Foucault shows that it was a relatively common form of punishment, according to Smith’s reading; the decisive difference, however, lies in Foucault’s emphasis on its unwritten nature, its lack of incorporation within a legal framework.

    Attention to such parallels and divergences might threaten to sap the force of Agamben’s project, and it is surely not uncommon for events such as this one to undermine the premise of reading Agamben in a political context in the first place. Indeed, when the table fielded questions from the audience, Benjamin Noys carried out the somewhat unenviable task of advocating for Agamben’s idiosyncrasies with a provocative grace—if the “ends” of Homo Sacer are to remain a problem, the strangeness of Agamben’s methods demands a measure of fidelity. Nonetheless, Smith’s intention was less to historicize homo sacer than to ask whether Foucault’s articulation of exclusion makes the term’s modern history more legible, and expresses its heretofore unrealized dynamism. On the one hand, exclusion is a non-legal penalty whose afterlife determines punishment right through to the predominance of popular “scorn,” “contempt” or “infamy,” even in the late eighteenth century; indeed, it is only against the frame of this alegality that a general war against illegality—and a guarantee of control over an emergent working population—could take the form of mass incarceration. On the other hand, Smith argued, the tactic of exclusion has an immanent capacity to reemerge as the removal of juridical mediation in revolutionary forms of justice (Maoist, it was said). As provocative as this proposal was, it would have taken a different event—focused on a different set of texts, thinkers, and traditions—to work through its philosophical and legal ramifications, let alone its potential implications for problems of citizenship, sovereignty, and resistance in the contemporary world.

    Alberto Toscano’s talk focused on Agamben’s use of “civil war” in Stasis, in contrast with Foucault’s use of the concept to describe the permanent state of exception inaugurated by mass incarceration. Toscano argued that Plato’s account of the relation between stasis and kinesis, which he rendered as immobility and movement, was absent from Agamben’s attempt to examine the problem of stasis in the ancient Greece. Although this was a welcome response to Agamben’s text, which readers might habitually assume carries out all the necessary etymological labour for them, the argument that Agamben is forced (as, perhaps, a “quiet Platonist” himself, in Whyte’s formulation) to more or less exclude Plato from his account was a little overstated. Toscano considered the role of stasis as a mediator between oikos and polis, terms more or less mappable onto the distinction of zoē and bios integral to the Homo Sacer project. For Toscano and Nicole Loraux, with whom Agamben’s text directly engages, the disarticulation of natural blood ties is enough to prove that the oikos in ancient Greece is always already politicized, that it cannot be thought at any point as an object of bare life, and that doing so enacts a formalization whose aim—or “end,” as it were—is to legitimize a false continuity between distinct moments of Western politics. Ritual, legal, and familial incongruities between Greece and Rome were offered as examples of that which Agamben’s method conceals with telling regularity. Toscano suggested that Agamben’s intervention ignores the peculiarity of this theme of artificial fraternity in Plato—what others have generalized as Plato’s communism—but Agamben himself is quite explicit in downplaying the theme of a “false fraternity” (Stasis 9). For Agamben, it is precisely the relegation of stasis to the role of revealing the oikos in the polis that requires correction. When rethought from the perspective of Agamben’s seminal articulation of inclusive exclusion, stasis comes to constitute a zone of indifference or undecidability between household and city, a threshold of politicization and depoliticization. Agamben’s concluding argument that global terrorism constitutes today’s predominant form of civil war might have proven a more productive point of debate, not least since it is predicated on the assumption of a perspective (the terrorist one) that no longer differentiates between polis and oikos, figuring the latter either as the “Common European Home” or as “the absolute space of global economic management” (24).

    As Toscano argued, in the earlier parts of the Homo Sacer project, stasis does not count among the terms that Agamben attempts to rescue from their associations with abject experiences or forms. However, it could be counted alongside the “positive” orientation of the series’ more recently published volumes. Benjamin Noys traced this apparent shift by offering a succinct set of observations on three sets of relations: those within the Homo Sacer project, those between the project as a whole and Agamben’s earlier work, and those between the Homo Sacer texts and their potential readership. Noys suggested that Agamben’s articulation of a new notion of “use”—despite its affirmative sense—remains provisional relative to his pre-Homo Sacer output, and a far cry from the “affirmationism” that has characterized certain rehearsals of biopolitical theory. Noys outlined this characteristic of recent works vis-à-vis Agamben’s interest in the representation of totalitarian biopolitics in Sade; at the Château de Silling, every element of physiological life, in being identified with the law, is potentially public, classifiable, and thus susceptible to being used as an object of pleasure. If such situations mirror capital’s absolute subsumption, both in the danger it poses and in its promise of reversal within the law itself, Noys argues that Agamben’s recently lowered “tone” concerning both the implementation and perceptibility of this possible reversal is influenced by Walter Benjamin’s retelling of a Hasidic narrative about the world after the messianic coming—in which, as Benjamin wrote to Ernst Bloch, “everything will be as it is now, just a little different” (qtd. in The Coming Community 53).

    Noys noted Agamben’s characterization of the Homo Sacer project as incompleteable and abandoned (L’uso dei corpi 9) in order to indicate the potential similarities between Agamben’s toned-down concepts and the project’s fragmentary status.1 This begged the question of whether it is possible for readers to find a new use of Agamben. The conceptual afterlife of homo sacer was the theme of most audience questions, and the term’s limitations were predominantly figured in two ways. Toscano argued that Agamben’s relatively unreflexive approach to the conditions of possibility for categories such as “the West,” “the Greeks,” “the Jews,” even “Judeo-Christianity” (a term that only came into common use in the late 1940s), impedes an understanding of their retroactive nature. Similarly, the question of Agamben’s relation to colonialism led Smith to restate his position that the methodological drift by which a specific form of punishment comes to stand in for a particular human life and then for human life as such (or, at another level, the drift from “homo sacer” to homo sacer to Homo Sacer) inevitably restricts what the term might mean at each point, and therefore curbs its productive reversibility for anti-capitalist and anti-colonial struggles.

    As the evening ended, attention turned to the textual singularities of Agamben’s work: its typographic consistency, the use of “thresholds,” the significance of the Hebrew character aleph; Agamben’s “piety” to his philosophical influences within his books themselves; and the architectonic peculiarity of the Homo Sacer project as such. All of this reflected a dynamic in Agamben’s reception that seems to hinge on the perceived relations between his earlier and later works. For the majority of readers whose focus is on the Homo Sacer project, its promises and limitations for contemporary political crises are obvious, and remain only in need of spelling out. For readers of Agamben’s earlier work, its philosophy of language constitutes a means of interpreting the later politically-oriented research, but often at the expense of ignoring the aporias and shortcomings of the earlier writings, especially those outstanding from Agamben’s occasional polemics. As a whole, the roundtable would have benefited from a better situation of Agamben in his theoretical and philosophical contexts. Considering the wider problem of “tone” as it is formulated from Kant to Derrida, for instance, could have problematized Agamben’s notion of “use” and the model of transcendence that, arguably, continues to structure his thought. Despite, or rather because of, the quality of contributions at this event, it seems clear that the philosophical and methodological heterogeneity of Agamben’s writings, and of his readers, demands critical engagement at the closest proximity, perhaps closer than this roundtable could offer. A hope of my own, following this event, is that it might give rise to such critical groupings, from which the political actuality of Agamben’s thought ought to be inseparable.

    Footnotes

    1. Agamben’s proposal that this incompletability applies to works of poetry as well as thought suggests another referent of the event’s title: the concluding section of his Categorie italiane (1996), which gave rise to its English translation as The End of the Poem.

    Works Cited

    • Agamben, Giorgio. The Coming Community. Trans. Michael Hardt. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1993. Print.
    • ———. L’uso dei corpi. Vicenza: Neri Pozza, 2014. Print.
    • ———. Stasis: Civil War as a Political Paradigm. Trans. Nicholas Heron. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2015. Print.
  • Against Autonomy: Capitalism Beyond Quantification in the Autonomist Reading of Marx

    Duy Lap Nguyen (bio)
    University of Houston

    Abstract

    This essay outlines a critique of the autonomist theory of post-Fordism as a stage of capitalism defined by immaterial forms of production that purportedly constitute “value beyond quantification,” which is to say, value exceeding the measure of spatialized time. The essay argues that this concept of immaterial labor – proposed as a corrective to Marx’s “quantitative theory of value” – elides the crucial distinction in Marx’s analysis between two entirely different kinds of spatialized time: the time required for the production of material goods and the time that determines their (exchange) value. This elision, the essay argues, results in a fundamental mischaracterization of contemporary capitalism.

    Spatialized Time and the “Quantitative Theory of Value” in Capital

    For past thirty years, the theory of post-Fordist production developed in the works of Autonomist Marxists (including Antonio Negri, Paolo Virno and Franco Berardi) has provided one of the most widely employed critical frameworks for understanding the increasing significance of culture, affect, information, and digital labor in the contemporary global economy. This theory emerged, in part, out of a phenomenological critique of the spatialized concept of time (as the measure of value) employed in Marx’s analyses of capitalism. For the Autonomists, this spatialized time – inherited from the Western metaphysical tradition – is no longer sufficient as a measure of value, given the prevalence within contemporary capitalism of immaterial (and immeasurable) forms of production. As I show in this essay, this account of post-Fordist production is based upon a fundamental misreading of Marx. The critique of the Autonomist reading of Marx outlined below draws extensively on the reinterpretation of Marx’s mature critical theory developed by thinkers – including Norbert Trenkle, Robert Kurz, Jean-Marie Vincent, Hans-Georg Backhaus and Moishe Postone – associated with the Marxian school of critical theory known as Wertkritik, or value critique. In particular, my analysis attempts to build upon the critique of Autonomist Marxism elaborated by Robert Kurz and Anselm Jappe in Les Habits neufs de l’Empire, as well as upon the critique of the Autonomist notion of bio-political production outlined in the work of Tiqqun. These texts extend Marx’s critique of the commodity form to an analysis of important secular trends within the contemporary global economy, including the decline of stable rates of exchange, the rise of financial derivatives, the prevalence of precarious labor, and the increasingly predominant role of information in the global economy. These developments, which have been the focus of Autonomist Marxist analyses of post-Fordist production, have been largely ignored in earlier works associated with Wertkritik, limiting the latter’s potential as critique. In proposing a critical reading of Autonomist theories of post- Fordist production, based on the work of the Wertkritik school and on related interpretations of Marx, this essay addresses this important limitation.

    In Empire, Hardt and Negri situate Marx’s theory of value within the “great Western metaphysical tradition:” From “Aristotle’s theory of virtue as a measure to Hegel’s theory of measure as the key to the passage from existence to essence,” this tradition is one that “has always abhorred the immeasurable.” “Marx’s theory of value pays its dues to this metaphysical tradition: his theory of value is always been a theory of the measure of value” (Hardt and Negri, 2000, p. 355).1

    This account of Marx’s theory of value appears to rely upon Heidegger’s critique of the “vulgar conception of time” in the history of Western metaphysical thought. In Being and Time, Heidegger argues that, in both Aristotle and Hegel, the passage of time is understood as a succession of homogeneous “now-points” that is conceived on the model of the movements of physical objects in space (see Derrida 34-35). For Heidegger, it is this conversion of time into space that allows the former to serve as a measure of movement:1 time becomes subject to quantification through its reduction to spatialized units. In Marx’s theory of value, this vulgar conception of spatialized time is applied to an analysis of the exploitation of labor in capitalism.2 As Melinda Cooper describes in her reading of Negri’s interpretation of Marx: “Aristotle’s writings on exchange and measure … [and] Hegel’s Science of Logic, with its reflections on measure, the limit and quantity[,] … provide… the logical scaffolding for [Marx’s] theory of surplus value,” a theory that “defines exploitation as a measurable quantity, locating it in [capital’s] extortion of surplus labor” (128). The Marxian theory of value, therefore, is a “quantitative theory of value” (Hardt and Negri Commonwealth, 313) a theory that assumes that the value created by labor can be measured in spatialized time. This assumption makes it possible to quantify exploitation, and to locate the latter in the division of the working day into necessary and surplus labor time. In Marx’s “theory of measure” (Hardt and Negri, Empire 355), the exploitation of labor – defined as a “measurable quantity” (Cooper 128) – is localized in a determinate place and a delimited duration of time: the factory during the working day, separated from leisure or non-laboring time.

    For the Autonomists, however, this quantitative theory of value – which defines exploitation as a measurable quantity that capital appropriates in the factory – no longer provides a sufficient account of the domination of time within capitalism due to the transformation of labor in post-Fordist production. This transformation, as Franco Berardi and others have argued, was in part the result of the struggles against work in the factory in the era of Fordist production, an era in which industrial workers sought “freedom from capitalist domination” by “refusing their role in the factory” (Berardi, “What is the Meaning”). In Negri’s writings from the period, this strategy of the “refusal of work” is identified with the notion, attributed to Marx, that free time is inherently emancipatory (Negri, Marx Beyond Marx 167). Rather than liberating labor from the exploitation of capital, however, the refusal of work precipitated the rise of flexible labor and the development of new technologies applied to the manipulation of free time outside the factory.3 As a result, the “whole of society,” as Negri explains in Time for Revolution, “becomes productive. The time of production is the time of life” (44).

    For Negri, this transformation of labor marks a definitive break with the metaphysical conception of time that Marx’s theory inherits:

    The new temporalities of bio-political production cannot be understood in the frameworks of the traditional conceptions of time. … [I]n postmodernity … the Aristotelian tradition [that “defines time by the measure of the movement between a before and an after”] is broken … most decisively by the fact that it is now impossible to measure labor, either by convention or by calculation. (Empire 401)

    In postmodernity, then, value can no longer be quantified because its production is no longer a function of physical labor alone. Instead, the creation of value assumes an increasingly immaterial form, one that exceeds every standard of measurement. Knowledge, science, affect, and culture (as immaterial and immeasurable forms of activity) become the “the highest value- producing forms of labor” (Hardt, “Affective Labor” 90). In the postmodern economy, “as labor moves outside the factory walls,” activities associated with “life” or social existence – communication, cooperation, and social interaction in general – acquire the capacity to constitute value outside the measure of spatialized time imposed in the workplace. As a result, “it is increasingly difficult to maintain the fiction of any measure of the working day and thus separate … work time from leisure time” (Hardt and Negri, Empire 401-402). Due to the “social diffusion of living labor” – through which life itself is subsumed as a source of surplus value for capital – the “intellectual energy and … communicative [capacity] of the multitude of … affective laborers” no longer “has a determinate place. … [E]xploitation can no longer be localized and quantified” (Hardt and Negri, Empire 401-403). Thus, as the “entire time of life … becomes the time of production,” the site in which the production of value occurs becomes coextensive with society itself as whole. In bio-political production, therefore, the “value of labor … is determined deep in the viscera of life,” produced by a multitude whose social existence creates an immeasurable time through its ability to generate value beyond every measure: “The activity of the multitude constitutes time beyond measure. Time might thus be defined as the immeasurability of the movement between a before and an after, an immanent process of constitution” (Hardt and Negri, Empire 401-402).

    The immeasurable time, labor, and value produced by the multitude, then, constitutes a defining characteristic of a postmodern economy whose immaterial forms of production exceed the Aristotelian conception of time that Marx’s theory maintains as a measure of value. For Negri, this presupposition – that of “time-as-measure of value” (Negri, Time for Revolution 44) – constitutes the fundamental historical (and metaphysical) limit of Marx’s critical theory, a theory of the measure of value that emerged in a “period when capital was able to reduce value to measure” (Hardt and Negri, Empire 402): “The critique of political economy[,] … including the Marxist tradition, has generally focused on measurement and quantitative methods to understand surplus value and exploitation. Biopolitical products, however[,] … exceed all quantitative measurement” (Hardt and Negri, Commonwealth 135). “[W]hat escapes political economy,” therefore, and “freezes political economy in its tracks … is … value … beyond measure” (Hardt and Negri “Value and Affect” 87).

    This account of post-Fordist production, of course, has been enormously influential in analyses of contemporary capitalism. In fields like anthropology, sociology, cultural studies, and new media theory, concepts like the “real subsumption of labor,” derived from Autonomist Marxism, have become a predominant model for analyzing what Tiziana Terranova describes as the emergence of new forms of technical, cultural, and cognitive work that appear to “question … the legitimacy of a fixed distinction between production and consumption, labor and culture” (Terranova, “Free Labor” 35). Blurring the distinction between free time and labor, these new forms of productive activity combine elements that were once exclusive to each. The result is a “labourization of social activity” giving rise to new paradoxical forms of temporal control in which freedom and servitude are conjoined in a “free labour” or “unwaged immaterial work” (Brown and Quan-Haase; Brown) that is “[s]imultaneously voluntarily given and unwaged, enjoyed and exploited” (Terranova, “Free Labor” 33)).

    This essay outlines a critique of the Autonomist theory of post-Fordist production as a “social factory” (Hardt and Negri, Empire 273) in which immaterial forms of production, blurring the line between free time and labor, constitute value beyond quantification: value that can no longer be measured in spatialized time, and whose exploitation, therefore, is accomplished through new forms of temporal control that are no longer confined to either the factory or the “fiction” of a working day that can be clearly distinguished from free time or leisure (Hardt and Negri, Empire 402).

    The concept of “value beyond measure” (which defines post-Fordist production) was derived in part from a reading of the so-called “Fragment on Machines,” a text that, for Autonomists – discussed in the final part of the paper – constitutes a radical departure from the “quantitative theory of value” developed in Capital. One of the main aims of this essay is to dispute this reading of Marx, and the relationship it proposes between the “Fragment” and Capital, as the textual basis for the Autonomist claim that immaterial labor in post-Fordist production creates value beyond measure. Contrary to the Autonomist reading, the “Fragment” does not imply a critique of the “quantitative theory of value” in Capital, but rather encapsulates the latter’s fundamental conclusions. The continuity between these two texts and their analyses is missed in the Autonomist reading because of the emphasis placed on the problem of measurability. The theory developed in both the “Fragment” and Capital, however, is not simply a theory of the measure of value; it is also – and more fundamentally – a critique of value itself, a (measurable) form that Marx defines in the “Fragment” as the very “foundation of bourgeois production” (Grundrisse 704). In the Autonomist reading of Marx, the critique of spatialized time (as the measure of value) ignores the historical character of the particular property (value) that it claims can no longer be quantified in post-Fordist production. As a result, the foundation of capitalism is affirmed in the immeasurable form of an immaterial labor that remains productive of value even while it exceeds all quantification.4

    From the perspective of Marx’s critique, the focus on quantification conceals the difference between the creation of value (as the foundation of capitalism) and the process of production in general, both of which are measured in spatialized time. The same standard of measure is used to determine two entirely different kinds of duration: the time required for the production of goods and the time that determines their value. Because value is measured by labor time, a decrease in the time required for the production of goods – which should “equal to an increase in free time” (Marx, Grundrisse 711) – increases the time required for the production of value, thereby increasing the compulsion to labor. Because of this “antagonistic movement” in capitalism, the liberation from labor itself, from the time required for the production of goods, results in the domination of work by the time that determines their value (Marx, Capital 53). In the Autonomist reading of Marx, the contradictory movement between the (spatialized) time of production and valorization – which underlies the analysis in both the “Fragment” and Capital – is elided in the opposition between material and immaterial labor, measure and immeasurability. As a result, a crisis of value, which Marx believed would arise from this contradictory movement, is reduced to a crisis of quantification, as a consequence of the rise of an immaterial labor whose ability to constitute value exceeds measure itself. This theory of post-Fordist production, therefore, is based on a reading of Marx that fundamentally misrepresents his critique of both the domination of time under capitalism and the possibility of a liberation from labor, which the “Fragment” describes as a condition for the creation of post-capitalist society based on “disposable time” (Marx, Grundrisse, 708). 5

    The Metaphysics of Value and Measure

    Although the Heideggerian history of the concept of time that Negri appears to employ has been widely disputed,6 the references to this philosophical tradition in Marx’s critique would appear, at first sight, to correspond to Negri’s account of the latter as a theory of the measure of value. In the Contribution to a Critique of Political Economy, Marx explicitly formulates the notion of labor time as the measure of value in terms of Aristotle’s definition of time as the measure of motion: “Just as motion is measured by time, so is labor by labor time; it is the living quantitative reality (Dasein) of labor” (271-72). In Capital, moreover, the “discovery” that labor is the measure of value – which Negri defines as the limit of Marx’s analysis (“The limit of Marx’s consideration consists in his reducing the form of value to an objective measure” (Negri, Marxism Beyond Marxism 151) – is described as political economy’s most important achievement: “The scientific discovery … that the products of labour, so far as they are values, are but material expressions of the human labour spent in their production, marks, indeed, an epoch in the history of the development of the human race” (Marx, Capital 85).

    Yet, although Marx accepts the validity of this “scientific discovery,” his critique of political economy cannot be reduced to its theory of the measure of value. For if Marx, in the passage above, “pays his dues” to a metaphysical tradition “that has always abhorred the immeasurable,” he also maintains, more importantly, that this theory of measure is based on the “metaphysical subtleties” of a commodity form whose mystery it entirely fails to unravel. As Marx emphasizes at the end of the sentence cited above, the “scientific discovery [that value is measured by labor time] … by no means … dissipates the mist through which the social character of labour appears to us to be an objective character of the products themselves” (Capital 85).

    For Marx, therefore, what political economy and its theory of measure fails to demystify is not – in contrast to Negri’s critique of the theory – the “illusory manner” in which time is conceived on the model of space, but rather the illusion that value, determined by the duration of labor, is an objective characteristic of material objects. This property, however, is one that “no chemist has ever discovered … in a pearl or a diamond” (Capital 95). Political economy, then, is credited with the discovery of a scientific approach to the quantification of a “metaphysical” property that does not exist. It is a science that has succeeded in identifying the appropriate measure for a “supersensible” substance whose actuality is never called into question.

    This critique of political economy draws upon Aristotle’s account of exchange in the Nicomachean Ethics, an account in which the method of measurement – and the principle that “all the comparables must possess an identical something whereby they are measured” (Aristotle 545) – is applied to the form of value. As Marx explains, this form is defined in the Ethics as a non-existing property attributed to incommensurable objects as a “makeshift” to allow exchange to occur:

    “Exchange,” [Aristotle] says, “cannot take place without equality, and equality not without commensurability.”… Here … he … gives up the further analysis of the form of value. “It is … in reality … impossible that … unlike things can be commensurable” – i.e., qualitatively equal. Such an equalisation can only be something foreign to their real nature … only “a makeshift for practical purposes.” (Capital 68)

    What Aristotle proposes, therefore, is a method with which to measure accurately a common “something” or attribute that does not exist in the material objects whose equivalence it serves to establish.7 Although this “common ‘something,’” as Marx explains, “cannot be either a geometrical, a chemical, or any other natural property of commodities” (Marx, Capital 44), its magnitude, nevertheless, can be measured like an empirical property. But because of its measurable quality, value – as a “purely social” relation, constitutive of a capitalist society based on the exchange of incommensurable products – can be confused for a natural substance:

    One of the measures that we apply to commodities as material substances, as use values, will serve to illustrate… . Just as … iron, as a measure of weight, represents in relation to the sugar-loaf weight alone, so, in our expression of value, the material object, coat, in relation to the linen, represents value alone. … Here, however, the analogy ceases. The iron, in the expression of the weight of the sugar-loaf, represents a natural property common to both bodies, namely their weight; but the coat, in the expression of value of the linen, represents a non-natural property of both, something purely social, namely, their value. (Capital 65-66)

    The same method of measurement, then, is used in order to quantify both empirical properties and the “purely social” abstraction of value. Contrary to the Autonomist reading, therefore, the difference between use and exchange value, in Marx’s analysis, is not defined in terms of the opposition between quality and quantity, measure and immeasurability.8 Rather, use and exchange value refer to two different kinds of abstraction, both of which can be measured or quantified.

    This distinction – which, according to Marx, constitutes “the pivot on which a clear comprehension of political economy turns” (Marx, Capital 48) – is elided in Negri’s critique of political economy as a mode of analysis that has always “abhorred the immeasurable” (Hardt and Negri, Empire 355). Like political economy, then, Negri’s critique of the “illusory manner” in which value is reduced to its measure affirms the illusory character of value itself, as a measurable but non-natural “something” that conditions the exchange of commodities. If the “Aristotelian tradition of measure,” therefore, is incapable of conceiving of value beyond measure, Negri’s critique of this metaphysical tradition remains bound to the limits of a political economy that, according to Marx, is incapable of thinking beyond value itself and its metaphysical subtleties. While Negri’s critique of the labor theory of value, therefore, rejects the metaphysics of measurement, it remains squarely within the metaphysics of value that constitutes, in Marx’s analysis, the fundamental presupposition of political economy.

    As Marx argues, moreover, this presupposition – which constitutes “one of the chief failings of classical economy” (Marx, Capital 93) – has its origins in the universality of the value relation in capitalism. Because of its general character in capitalism, value – as a historically determinate form that the product of labor acquires in a bourgeois society based on the exchange of commodities – appears as an eternal and self-evident fact, a natural property that political economy can scientifically measure, but whose immutable existence it merely assumes:

    [C]lassical economy … treat[s] the form of value as … having no connexion with the inherent nature of commodities. The reason for this is not solely because their attention is entirely absorbed in the analysis of the magnitude of value. It lies deeper. The value form of the product of labour is … the most universal form . . . taken by the product in bourgeois production … [and] thereby gives it its special historical character. If then we treat this mode of production as one eternally fixed by Nature for every state of society, we necessarily overlook that which is the differentia specifica of the value form. (Marx, Capital 93)

    Political economy, then, is limited to a theory of measure because it assumes that the form that it measures – the determination of value by labor – exists in every society (an assumption that arises from the general character of the commodity form within capitalism). As a result, the defining historical feature of capitalism itself – its differentia specifica as a “definite historical … epoch when the labour spent on the production of a useful article becomes expressed as one of the objective qualities of that article, i.e., as its value” (Marx, Capital 93) – appears in political economy as an eternal and natural given.

    This presupposition, of course, is preserved in Negri’s critique of political economy, which rejects the latter’s theory of measure but shares its fundamental assumption that value is “eternally fixed.” Thus, if the limit of Marx’s critique consists, as Negri maintains, “in reducing the form of value to an objective measure” (Negri, “Interpretation of the Class Situation Today” 71) the limit of Negri’s analysis lies in the fetishistic assumption that the form of value itself is an objective characteristic of the product of labor in all states of society. In Negri’s attempt to apply a phenomenological critique of spatialized time to Marx’s theory of value, therefore, the historically determinate problem of value is conflated with the problem of quantification in general. But as such, the concept of a bio-political production that constitutes value beyond every measure – proposed as a corrective to the historical limitations of Marx’s critique of political economy – is based on an ahistorical understanding of value, one that eternalizes the particular form “taken by the product in bourgeois production.”

    Value and Immaterial Labor

    This form – as the differentia specifica of bourgeois production – is presupposed in the Autonomist periodization of post-Fordist production as defined by a shift from material to immaterial labor, from a “period when capital was able to reduce value to measure” (Hardt and Negri, Empire 402), to an immeasurable form of production that escapes the quantitative theory of value developed in Capital. This presupposition is particularly clear in Paolo Virno’s discussion of immaterial labor. In A Grammar of the Multitude, Virno maintains that, for Marx, labor can generate value only by objectifying itself in a material object. In Marx’s analysis, “productive labor” – that is, labor that is productive of value – is necessarily labor that produces a physical product.

    This assumption, however, “falls to pieces” in post-Fordist production, in which labor acquires the characteristics of an artistic performance: “[T]hose who produce surplus value behave … like the dancer,” a performer whose work does not produce a material “object distinguishable from the performance itself” (Virno 52). In post-Fordist production, therefore, labor generates value by producing an “activity without an end product” (Virno 52). According to Virno, this “labor without an end product (virtuosic labor) places Marx in an embarrassing situation,” since his theory assumes that only material labor is productive of value (54).

    The problem of immaterial labor, of course – as Virno correctly contends – was largely excluded from Marx’s theory of capitalism due to the insignificant role that it played in the period of industrialization. In the “Results of the Direct Production Process” (the text that Virno employs in his reading), Marx maintains that “non-material production” (encompassing labor that “cannot be converted into products separable from the workers themselves”) can be “left out of account entirely” because this particular form of production is “infinitesimal … in comparison with the mass of [material] products under capitalist production” (448-452).

    But if Marx, because of the limits imposed by the historical stage in which he developed his theory, believed that immaterial labor was too insignificant “to be considered when dealing with capitalist production as a whole” (“Results” 452), contrary to Virno, this theory does not simply assume that immaterial labor – or “activity without an end product” – is incapable of creating value. On the contrary, in the same section cited by Virno, Marx makes exactly the opposite argument: “A singer who sings like a bird is an unproductive worker…. The same singer [however] when engaged by an entrepreneur who has her sing in order to make money, is a productive worker, for she directly produces capital” (Marx, “Results” 448). A service, therefore, can be productive of value without producing a material product: “kinds of work which are only enjoyed as services … are capable of being exploited directly in the capitalist way [i.e., for surplus value], even though they cannot be converted into products separable from the workers themselves” (Marx, “Results” 448. Emphasis added).

    For Marx, then, “productive labor” – as labor that is productive of value – is not defined by its material or immaterial content – that is, by whether it “results in commodities which exist separately from the producer,” or produces a “product … inseparable from the act of producing it.” Rather, Marx states unequivocally that: “productive labour … has absolutely nothing to do with the particular content of the labour… Labour with the same content can therefore be both productive and unproductive” (“Results” 448).9

    As Marx mentions, moreover, this tendency within political economy to classify labor that counts as productive according to the content it creates arises from the “fetishistic” assumption that the (“purely social”) form of value exists as an objective characteristic of the product of labor, a product that, in capitalism, becomes a “material repositor[y]” for the form of value itself:

    [T]he obsession with defining productive and unproductive labor in terms of its material content derives from … 1) the fetishistic notion, peculiar to the capitalist mode of production … that the formal economic determinations, such as being a commodity, or being productive labor … are qualities belonging to the material repositories of these formal determinations … in and of themselves; 2) the idea that, considering the labour process as such, only such labour is productive as results in a product (a material product, since here it is only a question of material wealth). (“Results” 450)

    The description of the commodity in the passage above as a material repository for the formal determination of value is indicative, of course, of the limits imposed by Marx’s historical context, a period marked by the predominance of material production (which led Marx to assume that immaterial labor could be “left out of account entirely”). The problem, however, is primarily a terminological one, an ambiguity in the technical language employed in Marx’s critique, one that Virno interprets as the “embarrassment” of a theory that precludes the possibility that immaterial labor can be productive of value. For Marx, “material wealth” – produced by a “material process of production” as opposed to the formal determination of value – is a category that also includes immaterial products and forms of activity. The content of labor that serves as a material repository for value can also “consist … of extremely paltry products (use values), serving to satisfy the most miserable appetites, fancies, etc. But content is entirely irrelevant to whether the labour is determined to be productive or not” (Marx, “Results” 448). Thus, the use values or “material products” in which the value form is deposited can include both imaginary and useless productions: “labour is productive as produces capital; hence that labour which does not do this, regardless of how useful it may be – it may just as well be harmful – is … unproductive labour” (Marx, Grundrisse 306).

    Moreover, instead of assuming that labor is productive of value only if it produces a material product, Marx – in the second point made in the earlier passage – insists that the predominance of material production in industrial capitalism disguises the fact that value can also emerge from immaterial services. This misconception, moreover, perpetuates the fetishistic illusion that labor itself, whether it assumes the form of a material product or an immaterial action, is identical to the creation of value. The “obsession with defining productive and unproductive labor in terms of its material content derives from … the idea that … only such labour is productive as results in … a material product” (Marx, “Results” 450), an idea that reinforces the fetishistic appearance that the formal determination of value is an objective characteristic of both service and labor as such.

    The production of value, therefore – as something “peculiar to the capitalist mode of production” – is distinct from production in general, regardless of whether the latter produces a material good or an immaterial product inseparable from the act of producing it. As Marx explains: “Service … in general [is] only an expression for the particular use value of labour, in so far as this is useful not as a material object but as an activity” (“Results” 451). In capitalist production, however, the conversion of “all services … [“from the prostitute’s to the king’s”] … into wage labour … gives … grounds for confusing the two” (Marx, “Results” 446). As a result, services, like that of the singer whose performance generates value without creating a material product, are identified with immaterial labor in general. According to Marx, this confusion “makes it easy to pass over in silence the differentia specifica of this ‘productive worker’, and of capitalist production – as the production of surplus value, as the process of the self-valorisation of capital” (“Results” 446). The differentia specifica that defines the “productive worker” in capitalism, of course, is the ability to be productive of value, a property that constitutes the differentia specifica of the product of labor within bourgeois society. Thus, the immaterial form of value is a “non-natural” property that is distinct from its material and immaterial “repositories,” from the (potentially useless and imaginary) use values created by production or service in general.

    In Virno’s account of post-Fordist production, the distinction between “productive labor” in capitalism and production and service in general is elided in the opposition between material and immaterial labor. But as such, the notion of a “virtuosic labor” that constitutes value without a material product – a notion that, according to Virno, defines the historical limits of Marx’s critique – presupposes the production of value as “eternally fixed.” But in that case, Marx’s critique of the concept of “productive labor” in classical bourgeois economy – which assumes that the production of value is the only “natural form of production” – also applies to the Autonomist notion of immaterial labor, which is based on the same “narrow-minded” confusion between value and “material wealth” (a category that can also include immaterial forms of activity):

    Only the narrow-minded bourgeois, who regards the capitalist form of production … as the sole natural form of production, can confuse the question of what are productive labour and productive workers from the standpoint of capital with the question of
    what productive labour is in general, and can therefore be satisfied with the tautological answer that all that labour is productive which produces, which results in a product, or any kind of use value, which has any result at all. (Marx, “Results” 443)

    In Virno’s discussion of immaterial labor, the “differentia specifica of [the] ‘productive worker’” in capitalism is affirmed in the form of a multitude whose “labor is productive (of surplus-value) labor precisely because it functions in a … virtuosic manner” (29). Because this virtuosic labor does not objectify itself in the form of a physical product, its capacity for value creation, in contrast to industrial labor (with which Marx’s political economy was solely concerned), exceeds the metaphysics of measure that Marx inherits from Aristotle: “There is an easy measuring stick for the worker … which is quantitative: … the factory produce[s] so many pieces per hour… [With immaterial labor] it is different. … How does one measure the skill of a priest, or … a journalist, or … someone in public relations?” (Virno 26).

    The Socially and Technically Necessary Time of Production

    In Marx’s analysis, however, the metaphysical presupposition that defines the limit of political economy is not that the value created by labor can be measured in spatialized time. Rather, the fundamental question that political economy precludes is why value is determined by labor at all:

    Political economy has … analysed … the magnitude of value. . . . It has never even so much as posed the question: Why does labour manifest itself in value … ? [These] forms … belong to a social formation wherein the process of production masters men but not yet does man master the process of production – such forms count for their bourgeois consciousness as just such a self-evident natural necessity as productive labour itself (Marx, Capital 92-3).

    Political economy fails to grasp the determination of value by labor time as a distinguishing feature of bourgeois production because it identifies this phenomenon with productive labor in general, that is, with the production of use values as things and intangible services that “by [their natural or immaterial] properties satisf[y] human wants” (Marx, Capital 41). Productive labor, therefore – or what Marx refers to (ambiguously) as the “material process of production” – is distinct from the determination of value according to labor, from a “process of valorization” whose historical character is masked by its identification with productive labor as a condition of human existence in all forms of society.

    This process of valorization is tied to what Marx describes in the passage above as a historically determinate form of social compulsion (“wherein the process of production masters men”), one that assumes the fetishistic appearance of the natural necessity to labor itself. Contrary to the Autonomist reading of Marx’s critique as a theory that “defines exploitation as a measurable quantity,” this compulsion cannot be identified with the exploitation of labor measured in spatialized units of time. In Capital, Marx insists upon the distinction between the exploitation of labor as a measurable quantity – which exists in both capitalist and non-capitalist societies – and the domination of labor by a process of valorization in which labor, as the measure of value, “appears to us to be an objective character of the products themselves” (Marx, Capital 85):

    Compulsory labour [in feudalism] is just as properly measured by time … as commodity- producing labour. … No matter … what we may think of the parts played by the different classes of people themselves in [feudal] society, the social relations [in feudalism] … are not disguised under the shape of social relations between the products of labour. (Marx, Capital 89. Emphasis added)

    Although labor, therefore, is measured in all forms of society, the labor that constitutes value – as a “social” relationship of equivalence between incommensurable products – entails a form of compulsion or “mastery” that cannot be reduced to either class exploitation (“No matter … what we may think of the parts played by the different classes of people”) or the natural necessity to labor in general. But since both forms of compulsion are “just as properly measured by time,” the time required to constitute value can be difficult to distinguish from the time required for production in general.

    Economy of time, to this all economy ultimately reduces itself. Society … has to distribute its time in a purposeful way, in order to achieve a production adequate to its overall needs. … Thus, economy of time … remains the first economic law. … However, this is essentially different from a measurement of exchange values (labour or products) by labour time (Marx, Grundrisse 173. Emphasis added.).

    The production of goods to meet the needs of society – that is, the production of use values that satisfy human desires – requires an organization of labor time, one that presupposes, of course, the quantification of labor. The need for an “economy of time,” however, is “essentially different” from the compulsion associated with labor time as the measure of exchange value (a compulsion that, because of its measurability, is conflated by political economy with the necessity of productive labor in general). In capitalism, workers are not only compelled – by necessity or class exploitation – to produce use values that satisfy needs. In order to obtain the “full” value of their commodities on the market, they must also produce them as a socially average rate of production: the “economy of time” imposed by the necessity to labor (as the “first law” for every society) is coupled in capitalism, then, with the social (and historically specific) compulsion of “socially necessary labor time,” a compulsion that is “just as properly measured” by spatialized time as the process of production itself.

    For Marx, then, this socially necessary labor time cannot be identified with the spatialized time of production imposed in the factory during the working day, as the determinate location and time in which labor is quantified and exploited. Rather, as Marx describes in Capital, the homogeneous time imposed in the factory through the use of time-discipline and technology – through the “technical subordination of the workman to the uniform motion of the instruments of labour” (Marx, Capital 463) – is essentially different from the compulsion to labor at a socially average rate of production:

    [In manufacture] [i]t is clear that the direct mutual interdependence of the different pieces of work … compels each [worker] to spend on his work no more than the necessary time. This creates a continuity, a uniformity, a regularity, an order, and even an intensity of labour. … [On the other hand] [t]he rule that the labour-time expended on a commodity should not exceed the amount socially necessary to produce it is one that appears, in the production of commodities in general, to be enforced from outside by the action of competition: to put it superficially, each single producer is obliged to sell his commodity at its market price. In manufacture, on the contrary, the provision of a given quantity of the product in a given period of labour is a technical law of the process of production itself. (Marx, Capital 379)

    In this passage, Marx – developing the earlier distinction between productive labor and value – distinguishes between a socially necessary labor time, identified with the sphere of exchange (or the “action of competition”), and a technically necessary time of production that is applied in the factory. Although both forms of time are quantifiable (and thus spatialized), the time technically necessary to produce a particular product in a given period of time (which imposes “a continuity, a uniformity, a regularity” to which labor is compelled to conform) pertains to the production of goods, as opposed to their price or their value. This time, then, refers to the efficiency – or “economy of time” – achieved through the application of timesaving devices and discipline to the production of objects whose empirical (and immaterial) properties satisfy particular needs and desires. In the factory, then, a social compulsion, established in the sphere of exchange – and which therefore cannot be confined to the determinate time and space of the factory – forces producers (in the sphere of production) to adopt or develop the technical means required to achieve this temporal norm. Conversely, a reduction in the technically necessary time of production achieved in the factory can act reciprocally, in the sphere of exchange, to reduce the socially average rate of production that determines the value of goods.

    As Marx argues in Capital, the “mutual interaction” between these two forms of temporal compulsion – which are elided in the Autonomist interpretation of Marx’s critique as a theory that defines exploitation as a measurable quantity – is rooted in the “antagonistic movement” between the spatialized time of production and valorization. Because exchange value is measured according to labor time, a more efficient economy of time (just as properly measured by spatialized time) – one that decreases the labor required to satisfy needs by increasing the quantity of use values that can be produced in a given period of time – can diminish the amount of exchange value expressed in commodities: “With two coats two men can be clothed, with one coat only one man. Nevertheless, an increased quantity of material wealth may correspond to a simultaneous fall in the magnitude of its value” (Marx, Capital 53). Thus, an increase in things that, by their empirical or immaterial properties, satisfy human desires, can correspond to a decrease in the “purely social” relation of value (as a property that the product of labor acquires in capitalism).

    But since the use values that satisfy needs are obtained, under capitalism, through the exchange of commodities, a decrease in the exchange value created by labor (due to an increase in productivity that reduces socially necessary labor time) can result, paradoxically, in an increase in the social compulsion to work: “Hence … the economic paradox, that the most powerful instrument for shortening labour-time [i.e., machinery], becomes the most unfailing means for placing every moment of the labourer’s time … at the disposal of … expanding the value of … capital” (Marx, Capital 445). Laborers, then, must paradoxically work longer to generate value (measured in socially necessary labor time) because less time is required to produce use values that satisfy human desires. Due to the inverse relation between productive labor and value, therefore, a decrease in the natural necessity to labor can lead to an increase in the social compulsion to work. In capitalist production, the “saving of labour time”– which, in a “real economy,” based on the production of use values, would be “equal to an increase in free time” (Marx, Grundrisse 711) – prolongs the labor required in order to constitute value: the potential for free time, of freedom from labor, engenders a social domination or servitude that underlies a specific form of society “wherein the process of production masters men.”

    Free Time and the Autonomist Reading of the “Fragment on Machines”

    In the Autonomist reading of Marx, this antagonistic movement between concrete productive activity and socially necessary labor time is collapsed in the opposition between qualitative and quantitative time. As Robert Kurz has argued, the Autonomists fail to distinguish between the process of valorization – the “creation of value” measured according to socially necessary labor time – and the material process of production (a difference that follows directly from the distinction between use and exchange value) (Kurz 1).

    This conflation is most readily apparent in the Autonomist interpretation of the “Fragment on Machines.” As Tiziana Terranova has noted, this text played a pivotal role in the development of Autonomist theories of post-Fordist production: “In the vivid pages of the ‘Fragment,’ [we see] the ‘other’ Marx of the Grundrisse … adopted by the social movements of the 1960s and 1970s against the more orthodox endorsement of Capital.” In the “Fragment,” Marx proposes what Paolo Virno describes as the “hardly Marxist” (100) suggestion that, with the rise of industrial production, science (and knowledge more generally) displaces direct human labor from its primary role in the process of production:

    But to the degree that large industry develops, the creation of real wealth comes to depend less on labour time … than on … the general state of science and on the progress of technology. … Labour no longer appears so much to be included within the production process. … [G]eneral social knowledge has become a direct force of production…. [T]he conditions of the process of social life itself have come under the control of the general intellect and been transformed in accordance with it. … [L]abour time ceases and must cease to be … measure, and hence exchange value [must cease to be the measure] of use value. … [The] theft of … surplus labour of the mass has ceased to be the condition for the development of general wealth. … With that, production based on exchange value breaks down, and the direct, material production process is stripped of the form of penury and antithesis. … (Marx, Grundrisse 705)

    Eliding the distinction between valorization and material production, Virno, in his reading of this part of the “Fragment,” interprets Marx’s description of heavy industry – as a technical process in which knowledge, displacing direct human labor, becomes the “chief actor” in the production of use values10 – to imply that the immaterial labor of the “general intellect” has become the primary source of value creation. This “one-sided” reading, however, completely removes the “antithesis” – or antagonistic movement – that underlies Marx’s analysis in the “Fragment” (Osborne 21). For Marx, the application of knowledge and science as a direct force in material production invalidates the immaterial process of valorization, since it reduces socially necessary labor time to a “vanishing minimum,” thereby rendering labor time itself largely irrelevant as a measure of material wealth. “[L]abour time must cease to be … the measure … of use value” because labor no longer plays a significant role in the material process of production.11 In the Autonomist account, on the other hand, this antagonistic movement between value and material wealth is elided in the opposition between measure and immeasurability, that is, between physical labor, which is subject to quantification, and an immaterial labor that is supposed to exceed every standard of measure. In Negri and Hardt’s terms, the displacement of direct human labor by the general intellect “negates every possibility of measure, even monetary measure” (82). As a result, “the value of labor-power is today … s-misurato (immeasurable and immense) … [,]outside of measure but at the same time beyond measure” (Negri and Hardt 82).12

    Whereas for Marx, then, the application of the general intellect in the production of material wealth invalidates the creation of value measured according to labor time, for Hardt and Negri, the general intellect constitutes an immeasurable source of value creation, of value without measure, exchange value without equivalence. Thus, a crisis of value, resulting from the obsolescence of labor as the measure of exchange value, is reduced in the Autonomist reading to a “crisis of quantification,” resulting from the rise of immeasurable forms of immaterial work that remain productive of value.

    In the Autonomist interpretation of Marx, this argument is attributed to the “Fragment” itself: Because Marx’s critique of temporal control presupposed spatialized time expropriated from physical labor, Marx believed that the crisis of measure would lead to the abolition of capital. However, contrary to this prediction (incorrectly attributed to Marx), the displacement of material labor did not lead to a “hotbed of crisis” (Virno 101). The immeasurability of immaterial labor did not create the conditions for the demise of capitalism, but instead, “has given rise to new and stable forms of power” (Virno 101). With the development of post-Fordist production, activities associated with non-laboring time – which, for the Autonomists, include not only science and technical knowledge, but also language, cognition, and affect – are subsumed as a new a source of surplus value for capital (Berardi, The Soul 33). In the social factory, there is no longer any “well defined threshold separating labor time from non-labor time” (Virno 103). The “qualitative difference between labor time and non-labor time” is completely collapsed (Virno 102), with the result that the exploitation of value, which was once only imposed on the labor performed in the factory during the working day, is extended to linguistic performance and other immaterial forms of activity that occur outside of the workplace: “Capital,” as Berardi explains, “must be absolutely free to expand in every corner of the world to find the fragment of human time available to be exploited” (Precarious Rhapsody 33). In that sense, “the post-Ford era is the full factual realization of the tendency described by Marx without, however, any emancipating consequences” (Virno 100). Thus, the “free time” that Marx mistook as a condition for the abolition of capital (Marx, Grundrisse 708) is subsumed in a new stage of production in which the “time of production is the time of life” (Negri, Time for Revolution 44). According to Berardi, therefore:

    In the classical mode of industrial production … rule was based … on the possibility of determining the value of goods on the basis of socially necessary working time. But in [post-Fordist production] based on exploitation of fluid info-work, there no longer exists any deterministic relations between work and value (After the Future 92).13

    This account of post-Fordist production is based upon a misreading of the concept of socially necessary labor time, one in which the latter is identified with the “spatial boundaries” of the working day. Marx’s critique of temporal domination is thereby reduced to an analysis of the exploitation of quantified time through the use of time discipline applied in the factory during the “dominant temporality” of the “normalizing day.”14 The alleged historical limitations in Marx’s approach – based on a nineteenth-century capitalism still largely confined to the production of material goods measured in spatialized units of time – can then be transcended, purportedly, by simply removing the “fiction” that supposedly separates labor from non-labor time, socially necessary labor time and free time, quantitative and qualitative time (Hardt and Negri, Empire 401-402).

    For Marx, however, socially necessary labor time is not identified with the quantified time of production applied in the factory. Rather, it refers to a socially determined temporal norm that imposes an abstract compulsion upon the technical process of production. (“[S]ocially necessary [labor time] … appears … to be enforced from outside by the action of competition. … In manufacture, on the contrary, the provision of a given quantity of the product in a given period of labour is a technical law of the process of production itself” (Marx, Capital 379).) In Capital, this technical process is opposed to the process of valorization, insofar as a reduction in the technically necessary time of production increases the quantity of use values that can be produced in a given period of time while simultaneously decreasing the socially necessary labor time that measures the latter’s exchange value.

    This “antagonistic movement” corresponds to what Marx refers to in the title of “Fragment” as the “[c]ontradiction between the foundation of bourgeois production (value as measure) and its development … [in m]achines” (Grundrisse 704). In this contradiction, a technical process of production that no longer depends upon labor (“machines”) is measured by a social abstraction of value whose quantity is determined by labor time: “Capital itself is the moving contradiction, [in] that it presses to reduce labour time to a minimum, while it posits labour time, on the other side, as sole measure and source of wealth” (Marx, Grundrisse 706). Hence, the continual reduction of labor time due to machinery (and the application of the general intellect) is opposed to the measurement of material wealth according to value determined by labor time, a measure that Marx defines in the section title as a historically determinate feature of capitalism, as the “foundation of bourgeois production” itself.

    This characterization of capital – as a moving contradiction that continually reduces the labor it must always apply as a measure of material production – is entirely consistent with the antagonistic movement described in Capital between socially necessary labor time and the time technically necessary for the production of material wealth. Contrary to the Autonomist interpretation, therefore, the “Fragment” does not represent a “hardly Marxist” departure from the analysis developed in Capital. On the contrary, the text appears to encapsulate the historical implications of the “antagonistic movement” described in the opening chapter of Capital.

    These implications, moreover, would appear to be directly opposed to the Autonomist interpretation of the “Fragment.” In this interpretation, the process of valorization – as the historically determinate “foundation of bourgeois production” that machinery has rendered invalid – is affirmed in the form of an immaterial labor that purportedly constitutes an immeasurable source of value creation. This reading, however, presupposes what Marx describes – with reference to bourgeois political economy – as a conflation of valorization and material production that “eternalizes” historical relations specific to capitalism.15 But as such, the attempts by Autonomist thinkers to overcome the historical limitations of Marx’s critical theory – namely, the presupposition that only spatialized time can be exploited by capital – amounts to a periodization of post-Fordist production that is predicated upon an ahistorical conception of labor as value-creating activity. In that sense, the attempt to define a new stage of post-Fordist production in terms of an immaterial labor that collapses the “well-defined threshold between labor and non-labor time” (Virno 103) (a threshold that is purportedly maintained in Marx’s analysis) results in what the Krisis Group describes as a “moralising broadening of the concept of labor,” one that results in a “further extension of the capitalist ontology of labor.” As a consequence, “life” itself is invested with the power of producing exchange value beyond every measure, a power of “self-valorization” on the part of a multitude whose capacity for creating surplus value for capital can no longer be quantified. As Tiqqun has argued, moreover, this affirmation of the immeasurable ability of life to generate value affirms the very domination of abstract labor and value that continues to alienate individuals from their own social activity: “Each … creates value in their own way, creates value in the maximum of sections of their existence … but self-valorization of each only measures the estrangement from self that the value-system has extorted, and only sanctions the massive victory of this system” (Tiqqun 119).

    As I have already mentioned, however, the distinction (or spatial boundary) between labor and non-labor time – whose disappearance defines the new “bio-political economy of time” (Sharma 17) – cannot be identified with the distinction between “free time” and “socially necessary labor time” within Marx’s analysis. In the “Fragment,” “free time” (or “disposable time”) does not refer to a qualitative time that exists outside of the quantified time applied in the factory as the measure of physical labor. Rather, free time refers to a non-laboring time that could be appropriated potentially as a result of the reduction of time technically necessary for the production of material wealth. Insofar as socially necessary labor time, however, remains the measure of the material wealth produced by this technical process, the free time that the latter potentially generates can exist only in the form of surplus labor for capital:

    Capital itself is the moving contradiction, [in] that it presses to reduce labour time to a minimum, while it posits labour time, on the other side, as sole measure and source of wealth. Hence it diminishes labour time in the necessary form so as to increase it in the superfluous form; hence posits the superfluous in growing measure as a condition – question of life or death – for the necessary.

    … But its tendency [is] always, on the one side, to create disposable time, on the other, to convert it into surplus labour. If it succeeds too well at the first, then it suffers from surplus production, and then necessary labour is interrupted, because no surplus labour can be realized by capital (Marx, Grundrisse 706).

    In this passage, the antithesis between disposable time and surplus labor time – or what Marx refers to elsewhere in the “Fragment” as the “abstract antithesis” between free time and direct labor time – corresponds to the antagonistic movement between use and exchange value that constitutes the foundation of Marx’s critique in Capital. Due to the contradictory movement of capital, the technical possibility of disposable time – a possibility that Marx identifies with that of a post-capitalist society based on the “general reduction of the necessary labour of society to a minimum” (Grundrisse 706) – becomes the condition for crises in the creation of value. In these crises, production can no longer continue – and thus wage labor cannot be employed – because the free time created potentially by increased efficiency in the production of material wealth cannot be appropriated as surplus value by capital. Insofar as socially necessary labor time continues to serve as the measure of an industrial process of production in which labor is no longer technically necessary, the potential for free time that the latter creates must be converted into a further reduction of socially necessary labor time, thereby perpetuating the latter’s abstract compulsion on the material process of production.

    This compulsion (the compulsion continually to convert the possibility of a socially general reduction of labor time into a means for achieving greater output per hour) constitutes a fundamental feature of Marx’s analysis of temporal domination in capitalism. Measured according to labor time, an increase in material wealth and disposable time results in a reduction in the exchange value of goods, leading to crises characterized paradoxically by scarcity, lack of employment, and an increased compulsion to labor: “Labour time as the measure of value posits wealth itself as founded on poverty, and disposable time as existing in and because of the antithesis to surplus labour time; or, the positing of an individual’s entire time as labour time… The most developed machinery thus forces the worker to work longer than the savage does … with the simplest, crudest tools” (Marx, Grundrisse 708-9).

    In the Autonomist account of the “Fragment,” the antithetical character of disposable time – as existing potentially in capitalism only “in and because” of surplus labor time – is elided in the literal interpretation of free time and socially necessary labor time as spatially delimited segments of time. This literal interpretation appears to underlie the Autonomist strategy of “refusal of work,” proposed by thinkers like Negri during the ‘70s. In Negri’s writings from the period, temporal domination in capitalism is associated with the exploitation of labor time in the factory: “Therefore, when we spoke of the refusal to work, one should have understood a refusal to work in the factory” (qtd. in Tiqqun 130). Thus, socially necessary labor time is identified with the determinate time and place of the factory during the working day. For Marx, however, socially necessary labor time does not refer to the spatialized time imposed in the process of production, but rather to an abstract form of temporal domination (“just as properly measured” in spatialized time), one that is established in the sphere of exchange. As such, the impersonal form of compulsion that this social abstraction engenders cannot be abolished by a refusal of work at the physical point of production.

    Moreover, failing to recognize the antithetical existence of free time in capitalism, the Autonomists conceived of the refusal of work as a “reclamation of surplus value” (Thoburn 136), as opposed to the appropriation of the potential for free time (a potential that, in capitalism, exists only “in and because” of surplus labor time). The refusal of work, then, is an attempt to reclaim disposable time as exchange value. As a result, the possibility described in the “Fragment” of appropriating an abundance of use values liberated from the measure of labor (which machinery has rendered invalid) is replaced by the Workerist demand for “wage increases without regard for productivity” (see Cleaver, “Work”) – that is, for an excessive appropriation from capital of a surplus value that immaterial labor purportedly generates beyond every measure: “Today, there is no longer any measure, and hence there is no longer any reasonable appropriation either. Today, we are outside measure— and that is so because we are in a state of productive surplus” (Casarino and Negri 77). Thus, in the “refusal of work,” the abolition of labor as the measure of value is reduced to the demand for a wage labor remunerated in value without measure.16 As a result, the possibility of a liberation from labor (implied in the “Fragment”) is replaced by the demand for a liberation of labor from quantification.17

    For Marx, however, disposable time – as a potential that emerges from the reduction of time technically necessary for the production of material wealth in industrial capitalism – cannot be appropriated so long as labor continues to determine exchange value, regardless of whether it is measured or not. But insofar as such an appropriation of free time as value presupposes the determination of value by labor (a fetish that, in the notion of “bio-political production,” is extended to life or existence in general), the strategy would appear to preclude the possibility of eliminating the “foundation of bourgeois production” itself. In that sense, the refusal of work (based on the claim that immaterial labor produces immeasurable value) is directly opposed to the abolition of labor as the measure of value.18 From the perspective of Marx’s analysis, then, such a refusal of work – which elides the distinction between surplus value and free time – confuses a condition for the emergence of crises in capitalism with a condition for the abolition of capitalism itself.

    Conclusion: The Multitude and Surplus Humanity

    For Negri, of course, what emerged after the crises produced by the refusal of work in the ‘70s – or what Franco Berardi describes as the demand for “freedom from the life-time prison of the industrial factory” (Berardi, “What is the Meaning of Autonomy”) – was a new bio-political mode of production that, dissolving the distinction between free time and labor, exploits existence itself as a source of surplus value. Thus, society itself becomes a site for the control of quality time outside the industrial factory. From the perspective of Marx’s analysis, however, this new stage of production is not a bio-political economy of time, one in which the life of the multitude is incorporated as a new source of value-creating activity that can no longer be measured. Rather, it is a political economy that, by preserving a social measure of value according to labor that is no longer (technically) necessary, creates a growing “surplus humanity” that is excluded from the conditions of life because its labor is no longer productive of value.19 As Moishe Postone has described, in the political economy of contemporary capitalism, the increase in the potential for free time, “the growing superfluity of labor[,] … is expressed as the growing superfluity of people” (Postone, “Critical Theory” 10). Contrary to the Autonomist theory of post-Fordist production, contemporary capitalism is not defined by the manipulation of free time, understood as the quality time of existence separated from the quantified time of production. Rather, it is a society in which the potential for free time, and the possibility of a post-capitalist society, remains unrealizable insofar as free time continues to be appropriated as value measured according to labor.

    Footnotes

    This article grew out of a presentation delivered during the 2013–14 Pembroke Seminar at Brown University on the theme of socialism and post-socialism. In developing the argument for this essay, I benefited greatly from discussions with Joshua Neves. My thanks also to Alessandro Carrera at the University of Houston for his critical comments on earlier drafts of the essay, and for his generous assistance in deepening my understanding of the intellectual and political genealogy of Autonomist Marxism. Any errors or inaccuracies in my account of the latter, of course, are my own.

    1. “Aristotle sees the essence of time in the nun, Hegel in the ‘now’ (jetzt). Aristotle takes the nun as oros; Hegel takes the ‘now’ as ‘boundary’ (Grenze). Aristotle understands the nun as stigme; Hegel interprets the ‘now’ as a point. That space is time.” (Heidegger 500, footnote xxx).

    2. Although Negri’s account, in Empire, of the Western metaphysical tradition does not rely explicitly on Heidegger’s history of the concept of time, his critique of spatialized time in Aristotle and in Hegel is consistent with Heidegger’s. This critique, moreover (as applied, in particular, to the theory of value), is one that Negri appears to maintain throughout his writings, despite the significant changes in his assessment of the concept of time in Marx and in Heidegger. Thus, in Empire, Marx’s theory is described in apparently Heideggerian terms as belonging to the “Aristotelian tradition of measure” (401). In Insurgencies, on the other hand, Negri argues that “Marx’s metaphysics of time is much more radical than Heidegger’s” (28, 9), precisely because the Marxian notion of time as immanent to praxis and to the process of production departs from the Aristotelian tradition (which Heidegger is said to inherit) that conceives time as a transcendent form. As Negri explains, “‘temporality [in Marx] is rooted in man’s productive capacity, in the ontology of his becoming. … [Temporality here is] absolutely constitutive… [in that it] does not reveal Being but produces beings” (Negri and Boscagli 29). This verdict, however, is reversed in “Power and Ontology.” Here, the “absolutely constitutive” temporality that supposedly separates Marx’s “metaphysics of time” from Heidegger’s is attributed to Heidegger’s philosophy as well: “Heidegger … points to a conception of time as ontologically constitutive, which radically breaks the hegemony [of] … the transcendental … Time aspires to be power, it alludes to its productivity” (310–311). In ‘‘Twenty Theses on Marx,’’ a similar reversal occurs in relation to Negri’s interpretation of Marx: for Negri, the “limit of Marx’s consideration consists in his reducing the form of value to an objective measure,” even though this limitation is one that Marx already exceeds: “Certainly Marx goes beyond Marx, and one should never pretend that his discussions of labor and value are only a discourse on measure” (“Twenty Theses” 151). What remains consistent throughout these contradictory statements, of course, is the critique of spatialized time: Marx and Heidegger fall in and out of the Aristotelian tradition of measure, depending on whether they are interpreted as endorsing the concept of time as a transcendent measure of movement, or not.

    3. “The industrial workers had been refusing their role in the factory and gaining freedom from capitalist domination. However, this situation drove the capitalists to invest in labour-saving technologies and also to change the technical composition of the work-process, in order to expel the well organised industrial workers and to create a new organisation of labour which could be more flexible” (Berardi, “What is the Meaning”).

    4. “Even if the political has become a realm outside measure, value nonetheless remains. Even if in postmodern capitalism there is no longer a fixed scale that measures value, value nonetheless is still powerful and ubiquitous” (Hardt and Negri, Empire 356, emphasis added).

    5. There is, of course, an enormous body of critical literature on the concept of immaterial labor. Much of this work – especially that informed by conventional Marxist approaches that insist upon the irreducible materiality of production and labor – has been largely confined to challenging the Autonomist claim that immaterial labor constitutes a defining feature of the contemporary capitalist economy. This claim, according to critics, is belied by the “persistence of all-too-material forms of labour,” both in the “developing world” as well as within the “postmodern economies” of Europe, the US, and Japan (Gill and Pratt 9). As Harman, Henwood (184–185), and Thompson (84–85) have noted, for instance, industrial labor, contrary to the Autonomist claim, has in fact expanded in the era of post-Fordist production, while those engaged in the industries that the Autonomists define as immaterial labor continue to constitute only a tiny minority of the global work force. The emphasis on immaterial labor, therefore, has served to obscure the prevalence of manual labor in non-Western economies: “Negri’s analysis [is] profoundly Eurocentric in its neglect of the value-creating labor of billions of people on the planet” (Caffentzis, In Letters 79).

    Critics, moreover, have also called into question the very distinction between material and immaterial labor. According to Caffentzis, Hardt and Negri’s classification of reproductive work as immaterial labor implies a sexist denial of the latter’s bodily character: “[A]fter the women’s movement’s long struggle to have ‘housework,’ ‘reproductive’ work and the body be recognized as central to the analysis of capitalism, it is discouraging to have two men come along and describe the very embodied reproductive work done largely by women as ‘immaterial’!” (In Letters 199). Moreover, in response to the Autonomist insistence on the unlocalizable character of virtual networks, critics have underscored the embeddedness of Internet companies in specific locales (English-Lueck et al. 90–108, Indergaard 4, and Perrons 45–61), while emphasizing the materiality of digital labor: “[E]ven the zeros and ones that make up the Internet’s codes have to be written, and entered, by someone, somewhere” (Gill and Pratt 9). For Caffentzis, the dependence of immaterial labor on physical infrastructures and embodied experiences calls into question the category of immaterial labor itself: “[I]mmaterial labor as defined … by Hardt and Negri… —‘labor that produces an immaterial good, such as a service, a cultural product, knowledge, or communication’—does not exist. … The products of services, from stylish hair cuts to massages, are embodied material goods” (In Letters 177).

    As Ben Trott has argued, however, “many of [these] criticisms have … been based on a failure to fully comprehend the tendential nature of [Hardt and Negri’s] argument. … [This] argument … is qualitative as opposed to quantitative. … In other words, their argument that immaterial labour is tending to … influence other forms of production … is in no way contradicted by the claim that there has been no overall decline in the number of people involved in industrial or … agricultural production” (218).

    These statements, however, expose an important assumption underlying the debate on immaterial labor. This assumption – shared by both the Autonomists as well as those of their critics who insist on the “stubborn materiality” of labor – is that the historical trajectory of capitalist production can be adequately understood in terms of the opposition between material and immaterial labor, and therefore in terms of either a qualitative tendency toward immaterial labor or the (quantitative) persistence of physical labor in the postmodern economy. As a result of this presupposition, the debate on post-Fordist production has tended to focus on the significance of material versus immaterial labor in the production of value while failing to analyze critically the production of value itself, which Marx defines as a historically determinate feature (or differentia specifica) of both material and immaterial labor in capitalism. Thus, in a recent analysis of the crisis in 2008, Hardt argues against the “standard narrative” that the “fictional economy” of speculation and finance had lead to the falsification of “real … industrial value,” insisting that it is “not a question of real and fiction anyway [but] of measure and immeasurability. . . The value of material and tangible products corresponded to regimes of economic measure, but the value of immaterial or intangible products are not measureable” (“Falsify”). On the other hand, in the essay “Immeasurable Value?” Caffentzis contends that value and labor time remain measurable in post-Fordist production despite their supposedly immaterial character (115). What these arguments fail to call into question is the fictional character of value itself, understood as a measurable quantity underlying both the real as well as fictional economy in capitalism. In contrast to the Marxist critiques outlined above, Marx’s critical theory does not affirm the materiality of production and labor as an indispensible principle for understanding the capitalist economy. On the contrary, for Marx, as David Harvey has mentioned, capitalist production is identified with the “immaterial” concept of value: “[M]any are surprised to find that Marx’s most fundamental concept [of value] is ‘immaterial…’ given the way he is usually depicted as a materialist for whom anything immaterial would be anathema” (142). In capitalism, according to Marx, the production of value – as an immaterial and fictional (or fetishistic) quantity – becomes a function of both material and immaterial labor: both physical goods and intangible products or services become the “material repository” for the “supersensible” substance of value (Marx, “Results” 452). The tendency of capitalist production, moreover, is defined in Marx’s analysis by the “antagonistic movement” between the (immaterial) process of valorization and what Marx refers to as the “material process of production” (a category that, as Fiona Tregenna points out, also includes immaterial labor or service (11)). This contradiction is elided in the opposition between material and immaterial labor that has continued to frame much of the debate on post-Fordist production. As I argue in the final part of this essay, this elision results in a fundamental mischaracterization of the tendency of capitalist production.

    6. As Derrida argues in “Ousia and Grammé,” for example, Heidegger’s critique of “intra-temporality,” or the “vulgar conception of time” as a “homogenous medium in which the movement of daily existence” (Derrida 35) occurs, is already anticipated in the writings of Aristotle and Hegel. Although Aristotle defines time as the “number” or measure of movement, he also maintains that time cannot be reduced to this measure: “There is time only in the extent to which movement has number, but time, in the rigorous sense, is neither movement nor number” (Derrida 59; emphasis added). If time, in Aristotle, is conceived on the model of space, this “spatial and linear representation,” nevertheless, “is inadequate” as a figure for time (Derrida 56). In Hegel, likewise, time is not simply conceived as a homogenous medium in which movement occurs. As Hegel explains in the Encyclopaedia, ‘it is not in time … that everything comes to be and passes away, rather time itself is the becoming’” (Derrida 44). According to Derrida, such formulations suggest “an entire Hegelian critique of intratemporality.” (Derrida 45). If time, then, for Aristotle and Hegel is the measure of motion, this measure of motion, nevertheless, cannot be equated with time (Derrida 45).

    7. My reading of Marx’s commentary on Aristotle differs from one Cornelius Castoriadis famously proposed. In Capital, Marx maintains that Aristotle failed to discover the “secret of the expression of value, namely, that all kinds of labour are equal and equivalent” (a secret whose “scientific discovery” is attributed to political economy), due to the existence of slavery in Greek society and the “inequality of men and of their labour powers.” These “peculiar conditions … alone prevented [Aristotle] from discovering what, ‘in truth,’ was at the bottom of this equality” (Capital 69). But insofar as this equality, Castoriadis maintains, is established on the basis of a property that (“in truth”) does not exist in the products of labor, what Aristotle fails to uncover is a secret with no scientific validity: Aristotle “did not see [abstract labor] because there was nothing to see, because the equality of human labors, as far as it ‘exists’… [is] the historical constructum of an effective pseudohomogeneity of individuals and labors … [a] creation of capitalism” (Castoriadis 688). In Marx’s criticism of Aristotle, therefore, abstract labor, as “a creation of capitalism,” is accorded a scientific status, transforming it into a “trans-historical determination, into the Substance Labor” (Castoriadis 688). For Castoriadis, this “ambiguity” in Marx’s criticism of Aristotle reveals an “antinomy … that perpetually divides the thought of Marx between the idea of a ‘historical production’ of social categories … and the idea of an ultimate ‘rationality’ of the historical process.” I would argue, however, that these positions are not mutually exclusive. Marx’s critique of political economy, as having discovered a secret property (abstract labor and value) whose existence it merely assumes, suggests that, for Marx, political economy provides a scientific account of a society based on the measurement of a “metaphysical” and historically determinate property.

    8. “Marxists analyze how this qualitative conception is transformed into a quantitative notion of the law of value centered on the problem of the measure of the value of labor. The magnitude of value expresses the link between a certain commodity and the labor time necessary to produce it, which can be expressed in units of ‘simple labor’” (Hardt and Negri, Commonwealth 166).

    9. “The difference between a material product and an ‘immaterial’ service consists solely of a different temporal relationship between production and consumption: the material product is first produced and subsequently consumed. … In the case of a service (whether we are talking about a taxi ride, a massage, or a theater performance), the act of production is concurrent with the act of consumption” (Heinrich 44). Virno’s reading conflates Marx’s position on immaterial labor with what Fiona Tregenna describes as the “physicalist approach of earlier classical economists” such as Smith, Malthus, and Ricardo (Tregenna 9). As Tregenna explains, this approach “equate[d] production with the production of physical goods and defined productive labour in terms of the labour involved in the production of such goods” (9). In “Results of the Direct Production Process,” Marx not only criticizes this view explicitly, he also argues that the identification of “productive labor” with the production of physical goods obscures the historical character of the category of “productive labor” itself – that is, labor that generates value – as a characteristic that both material and “non-material” labor acquires only in capitalism.

    10. In Capital, Marx cites Aristotle’s definition of real wealth as “values in use:” “‘True wealth (o aleqinos ploutos) consists of such values in use’” (170).

    11. According to Peter Osborne, “Negri’s rejection of Marx’s theory of value[,] … the claim that, under conditions of real subsumption, the productive power of science and technology abolishes the possibility of labour-time functioning as a measure of value,” is based upon a “misreading of the temporal grammar” of Marx’s statement in the “Fragment” that “‘labour time ceases … to be … measure’” (Osborne 21). This statement, as Osborne explains, does not imply that labor is no longer the measure of value. Rather, Marx is “describing a hypothetical, counterfactual situation” (Osborne 21). “There is a characteristic movement between an exhortatory … ‘must’ and a speculatively already achieved future present (‘ceases’, ‘has ceased’, ‘breaks down’ and ‘is stripped’)” (Osborne 21). Yet, according to Osborne, despite this “one-sided” reading – which “conflate[s] the categories of wealth and value” – Negri succeeds in identifying the “main problem with Marx’s account[,] … his assumptions about the use of disposable time within capitalism, in its antithesis to labour-time: namely, that everyone’s time is freed ‘for their own development.’ … These are now utterly untenable, nineteenth century assumptions. … Existing society has turned free or disposable time into the site for the realization of value. . . . This is the terrain of Negri’s and Virno’s concepts of … the real subsumption of the social” (Osborne 21–22). This interpretation of the concept of free time, however, is based on an equally one-sided “misreading of the temporal grammar” in Marx, one that removes the antithetical relation between free time and labor time within capitalism. Like the Autonomists, Osborne assumes that “free time” refers to non-laboring time in “existing society,” to “disposable time within capitalism.” For Marx, however, free time refers to the non-laboring time that could be appropriated potentially in a society in which labor ceases to be the measure of value. In capitalism, however, “disposable time … exist[s] in and because of the antithesis to surplus labour time” (Marx, Grundrisse 708). Free time, in other words, refers to a “hypothetical, counterfactual situation” (Osborne 21), not to leisure in existing society. But as such, Marx’s “nineteenth century assumptions” about free time are not contradicted by the commodification of leisure – or the prevalence of yoga and time-management specialists – in the twentieth and twenty-first centuries (see Sharma 92). Marx’s assumption is not that leisure cannot be commodified, but that, under capitalism, the reduction of labor time in the production of material wealth cannot be appropriated as disposable time, but must be converted into surplus value for capital.

    12. Negri and Hardt’s interpretation of the contradiction of capital as a contradiction between the value created by labor and its measure or quantification is partly derived from Raniero Panzieri’s reading of the “Fragment.” According to Panzieri, “Marx asserts … a theory of capitalism’s ‘untenability’ at its maximum level of development, when the ‘superabundant’ productive forces enter into conflict with the system’s ‘restricted base’ and the quantitative measurement of labour becomes an obvious absurdity” (36). In the “Fragment,” however, the “restricted base” that comes into conflict with the industrial process of production is not the “quantitative measurement of labour.” Rather, the contradiction lies in the valuation of goods according to labor time despite the development of a mode of production in which the “creation of [material] wealth” has become “independent of labor” (Marx, Grundrisse 706).

    13. “The Fordist industrial economy was founded on the production of objectively measurable value quantifiable by socially necessary labor time. The postindustrial economy is based on linguistic exchange, the value of simulation. This simulation becomes the decisive element in in the determination of value” (Berardi, After the Future 106).

    14. See Sarah Sharma’s Autonomist critique of Marx’s analysis of socially necessary labor time as a theory of the “role of clocks and other timekeeping devices to control workers” in the factory during the working day (141).

    15. In Capital, for example, Marx criticizes the “ambiguous” “analysis of the commodity in terms of ‘labour’ [that has in general been] … carried out … by all previous economists” (Marx, “Results” 401): “It is not sufficient to reduce the commodity to ‘labour’; labour must be broken down into its twofold form – on the one hand, into concrete labour in the use-values of the commodity, and on the other hand, into socially necessary labour as calculated in exchange-value. … By confusing the appropriation of the labour process by capital with the labour process itself, the economists transform the material elements of the labour process into capital. … But it is evident … that this is a very convenient method by which to demonstrate the eternal validity of the capitalist mode of production.…” (Marx, “Results” 401, emphasis added).

    16. This position is one that Negri maintains in his later writings as well. For Hardt and Negri, the immeasurability of the value produced by immaterial labor serves as the basis for their demand for a social wage:

    In the passage to … biopolitical production, labor power has become increasingly collective and social. It is not even possible to support the old slogan “equal pay for equal work” when labor cannot be individualized and measured. The demand for a social wage extends to the entire population the demand that all activity necessary for the production of capital be recognized with an equal compensation such that a social wage is really a guaranteed income (Hardt and Negri, Empire 403).

    17.

    Here, the rallying cry of communists like … Negri is not the abolition of work, but it’s “real liberation;” not the cessation of work time (which is the “essential component of life time”!), but the project of reclaiming mastery over it, in the interest of liberating suppressed “creative energies;” in short, not the end of work, but the unleashing of its enormous potential. … The goal of this new, postmodern communism (the way to package and sell our revolution today) is to celebrate subjectivities and make good on desires, even if some of them seem intractably stamped with the commodity form, and hence anathema to any substantial social transformation. (Lamarche 61)

    18. My interpretation of Negri departs from readings, such as those of Harry Cleaver and Kathi Weeks, that attempt to identify the critique of labor in Marx with the “refusal of labor” proposed in the work of Autonomist writers. In his introduction to Negri’s Marx beyond Marx, Cleaver argues that “Capital … is … largely consistent with the main lines of Negri’s [interpretation of the Grundrisse]” (Cleaver, “Introduction” xxvii). Similarly, in The Problem with Work, Kathi Weeks argues that, in “replacing [the] slogan… ‘the right to work’ with … ‘the refusal of work,’ the autonomists … follow in the footsteps of Marx, the Marx who, for example, insisted that freedom depended on the shortening of the working day” (Weeks 97–8). For Negri, moreover, according to Cleaver, the “refusal of work appears as a constituting praxis that produces a new mode of production, in which the capitalist relation is reversed and surplus labor is totally subordinated to working-class need.” (Cleaver, “Introduction” xxv). Contrary to Cleaver, I argue that the refusal of work cannot be equated with the abolition of labor in Marx, since the strategy (in Negri’s formulation at least) presupposes (in an immeasurable form) the determination of value according to labor that Marx identifies as the very foundation of bourgeois production. In that sense, the refusal of work is an attempt to establish a new mode of production on the same foundation as the one it seeks to abolish.

    19. “In this society, those who cannot sell their labor are considered ‘superfluous’ and are discarded in the social waste dump. Those who do not work shall not eat! This cynical principle is still in effect, today more than ever, precisely because it is hopelessly obsolete. It is absurd: Although work has become superfluous, society has never been more of a labor society” (Krisis).

    Works Cited

    • Aristotle. The Complete Works of Aristotle: The Revised Oxford Translation. ed. Jonathan Barnes. Princeton: Princeton UP, 1995. Print.
    • Berardi, Franco. After the Future. Ed. Gary Genosko and Nicholas Thoburn. Oakland: AK Press, 2011. Print.
    • —. Precarious Rhapsody. Semio-capitalism and the Pathologies of the Post-Alpha Generation. London: Autonomedia, 2009. Print.
    • —. The Soul At Work: From Alienation to Autonomy. Los Angeles: Semiotext(e), 2009. Print.
    • —.“What is the Meaning of Autonomy Today? Subjectivation, Social Composition, Refusal of Work.” Multitudes. 2003. Web. 10 May 2016.
    • Brown, Brian A. “Primitive Digital Accumulation: Privacy, Social Networks & Biopolitical Exploitation.” Rethinking Marxism 25.3 (2013): 385–403. Print.
    • Brown, Brian A., and Anabel Quan-Haase. “A Workers’ Inquiry 2.0.” tripleC—Communication, Cognition, Cooperation 10.2 (2012): 488–508. Print.
    • Caffentzis, George. “Immeasurable Value? An Essay on Marx’s Legacy.” Reading Negri: Marxism in the Age of Empire. Ed. Pierre Lamarche, Max Rosenkrantz, and David Sherman. Chicago: Open Court, 2011. 101–24. Print.
    • —. In Letters of Blood and Fire: Work, Machines, and Value in the Bad Infinity of Capitalism. Oakland: Common Notions/PM Press, 2013. Print.
    • Castoriadis, Cornelius. “From Marx to Aristotle, from Aristotle to Us.” Social Research 45.4 (1978): 667-738. Print.
    • Casarino, Cesare, and Antonio Negri. In Praise of the Commons: A Conversation on Philosophy and Politics. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2008. Print.
    • Cleaver, Harry. “Introduction.” Antonio Negri. Marx Beyond Marx: Lessons on the Grundrisse. New York: Autonomedia, 1991. Print. xix-xxvii.
    • —. “Work, Value and Domination: On the Continuing Relevance of the Marxian Labor Theory of Value in the Crisis of the Keynesian Planner State.” Web. May 21, 2016.
    • Cooper, Melinda. “Marx Beyond Marx, Marx Before Marx: Negri’s Lucretian Critique of the Hegelian Marx.” Reading Negri: Marxism in the Age of Empire. Ed. Pierre Lamarche, Max Rosenkrantz, and David Sherman. Chicago: Open Court Publishing Company, 2011. 127-147. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. “Ousia and Grammé: Note on a Note from Being and Time.” Margins of Philosophy. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1982. Print.
    • English-Lueck, J.A., C.N. Darrah, and A. Savari. “Trusting Strangers: Work Relationships in Four High-tech Communities.” Information, Communication & Society 5 (2002): 90–108. Print.
    • Gill, Rosalind, and Andy Pratt. “In the Social Factory? Immaterial Labour, Precariousness and Cultural Work.” Theory, Culture & Society 25.7-8 (2008): 1-30. Print.
    • Hardt, Michael. “Affective Labor.” Boundary 2 26.2 (1999): 89-100. Print.
    • —.“Falsify the Currency!” Global Crisis: Unsettled Practices—Work and Expert Knowledge. University of Chicago. Dec. 2010. Lecture. Web. 10 May 2016.
    • Hardt, Michael, and Antonio Negri. Empire. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2000. Print.
    • —. Commonwealth. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2009. Print.
    • Harman, C. “Initial Statement: Chris Harman.” The Harman-Hardt Debate: The Working Class or the Multitude. World Social Forum. Porto Alegre, Brazil. 25 Jan. 2003. Web. 10 May 2016.
    • Harvey, David. Spaces of Global Capital: A Theory of Uneven Geographical Development. New York: Verso, 2006. Print.
    • Heidegger, Martin. Being and Time. Trans. John Macquarrie and Edward Robinson. London: SCM Press, 1962. Print.
    • Heinrich, Michael. An Introduction to the Three Volumes of Karl Marx’s Capital. New York: Monthly Review Press, 2012. Print.
    • Henwood, D. After the New Economy: The Binge … And The Hangover That Won’t Go Away. New York and London: The New Press, 2003. Print.
    • Indergaard, M. Silicon Alley: The Rise and Fall of a New Media District. New York: Routledge, 2004. Print.
    • Jappe, Anselm, and Robert Kurz. Les Habits neufs de L’Empire: Remarques sur Negri, Hardt et Rufin. Paris: Lignes-Léo Scheer, 2003. Print.
    • Krisis-Kritik der Warengesellschaft. “Manifesto Against Labor.” 31 Dec. 1999. Web. 1 Mar. 2015.
    • Kurz, Robert. “« Empire » : Le monde en crise comme Disneyland de la « multitude » (Hardt/Negri).” 29 Jan. 2011. Critique de la valeur-dissociation. Repenser une théorie critique du capitalisme. Palim Psao. Web. 16 Feb. 2016.
    • Lamarche, Pierre. “Selling a Revolution.” Reading Negri: Marxism in the Age of Empire. Ed. Pierre Lamarche, David Sherman, and Max Rosenkrantz. Chicago: Open Court, 2011. 57-74. Print.
    • Marx, Karl. “A Contribution to the Critique of Political Economy.” 1859. Trans. Victor Schnittke. Vol. 29 of Collected Works. New York: International Publishers, 1975-92. 272-73. Print.
    • —. Capital: A Critique of Political Economy. Volume I: The Process of Capitalist Production. 1867. Trans. Samuel Moore and Edward Aveling. Ed. Frederick Engels. Chicago: Charles H. Kerr and Co, 1909. Print.
    • —. “Chapter Six. Results of the Direct Production Process.” in Marx and Engels Collected Works, vol. 34: Economic Works, 1861–64. New York: International Publishers, 355–474. Print.
    • —. Grundrisse. Trans. Martin Nicolaus. London: Penguin, 1973. Print.
    • Negri, Antonio. ‘Interpretation of the Class Situation Today: Methodological Aspects.’ in Open Marxism, Volume 2, Theory and Practice. Ed. W. Bonefeld, R. Gunn and K. Psychopedis, London: Pluto, 69–105. Print.
    • —. Marx Beyond Marx: Lessons on the Grundrisse. New York: Autonomedia, 1991. Print.
    • —. “Power and Ontology Between Heidegger and Spinoza.” Spinoza Now. Ed. D. Vardoulakis. Minneapolis : U of Minnesota P, 2011. 307-320. Print.
    • —. Time for Revolution. Trans. Matteo Mandarini. London: Bloomsbury, 2013. Print.
    • —. “Twenty Theses on Marx.” Marxism Beyond Marxism. Ed. Saree Makdisi, Cesare Casarino, and Rebecca Karl. New York: Routledge, 1996. 149–180. Print.
    • Negri, Antonio, and Maurizia Boscagli. Insurgencies: Constituent Power and the Modern State. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota, 1999. Print.
    • Negri, Antonio, and Michael Hardt. “Value and Affect.” Boundary 2 26.2 (1999): 77-88. Print. Potere Operaio. “Italy 1969-1970: A Wave of Struggles.” A supplement to Potere Operaio, no. 27, June 27-July 3, 1970. Print.
    • Osborne, Peter. “Marx and the Philosophy of Time.” Radical Philosophy 147 (January/ February 2008): 15–22. Print.
    • Panzieri, Raniero. “Surplus Value and Planning: Notes on the Reading of Capital.” Trans. J. Bees. The Labour Process and Class Strategies, CSE Pamphlet No. 1. Ed. CSE. London: Stage 1, 1976. 4-25. Print.
    • Perrons, D. “Understanding Social and Spatial Divisions in the New Economy: New Media Clusters and the Digital Divide.” Economic Geography 80.1 (2004): 45–61. Print.
    • Postone, Moishe. “The Critical Theory of Capitalism.” Seminario Internacional “¿Teoría Crítica del Capitalismo?” Centro de Ciencias Humanas y Sociales del CSIC. 23 Nov. 2012. Web. 28 Feb. 2015.
    • —. Time, Labor and Social Domination: A Reinterpretation of Marx’s Critical Theory. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1993. Print.
    • Rosenkrantz, Max. “Empire, Imperialism, and Value: Negri on Capitalist Sovereignty.” Reading Negri; Marxism in the Age of Empire. Chicago: Open Court, 2011. Print.
    • Sharma, Sarah. In the Meantime: Temporality and Cultural Politics. Durham : Duke UP, 2014. Print.
    • Terranova, Tiziana. “Free Labor: Producing Culture for the Digital Economy.” Social Text 63 (Volume 18, Number 2) Summer 2000: 33-58. Print.
    • Thoburn, Nicholas. Deleuze, Marx and Politics. London: Routledge, 2003. Print.
    • Thompson, Paul. “Foundation and Empire: A Critique of Hardt and Negri.” Capital & Class 86 (2005): 73-86. Print.
    • Tiqqun. This Is Not a Program. Los Angeles: Semiotext(e), 2011. Print.
    • Tregenna, Fiona. “‘Services’ in Marxian Economic Thought.” Cambridge Working Papers in Economics 0935, Faculty of Economics, University of Cambridge. Sept. 2009. Web. 10 May 2016.
    • Trott, Ben. “Immaterial Labour and World Order: An Evaluation of a Thesis.” Ephemera: Theory and Politics in Organisation 7.1 (2007): 203-232. Print.
    • Virno, Paolo. A Grammar of the Multitude. Trans. Isabella Bertoletti, James Cascaito and Andrea Casson. Los Angeles: Semiotext(e), 2004. Print.
    • Weeks, Kathi. The Problem with Work: Feminism, Marxism, Antiwork Politics, and Postwork Imaginaries. Durham: Duke UP, 2011. Print.
  • Introduction: Rolande Glicenstein’s Walter Benjamin Chapter 1

    Brad Prager (bio)
    University of Missouri

    The panels that compose Rolande Glicenstein’s exquisitely illustrated graphic work depict the genesis of the bond between Walter Benjamin and Gershom Scholem, whose friendship and correspondence has been extensively documented. The originality of Glicenstein’s piece lies in her technique: the density of the lines, alternately thick and thin, taken together with the depth she achieves through creatively contrasting foregrounds and backgrounds, demonstrates an understanding of these two thinkers’ personal connection, and of their varying degrees of integration into the German and Jewish worlds they inhabited.

    To choose one example: Glicenstein’s distinctive style underscores Scholem’s recollections of Benjamin’s comportment as a speaker, about which Scholem claims to have retained vivid memories. He writes in his memoir: “The first thing that struck me about Benjamin—indeed it was characteristic of him all his life—was that he never could remain seated quietly during a conversation but immediately began to pace up and down in the room as he formulated his sentences. At some point, he would stop before me and in the most intense voice deliver his opinion on the matter. Or he might offer several viewpoints in turn, as if he were conducting an experiment” (Story of a Friendship 8). The initial images in Glicenstein’s depiction present Benjamin-in-motion, a hydra of a man who occupies the right halves of two consecutive panels. These panels, with their vacant centers, their lack of dialogue, and their tandem depictions of Scholem observing Benjamin’s erratic movements from a safe distance, contrast with the many well-known likenesses of Benjamin in repose, the images that make up the finite photographic archive we have by now grown accustomed to seeing. Benjamin appears here in the dynamics of a relationship because Glicenstein resists the temptation to sanctify him. Unlike many other portraits, hers is hardly hagiographic.

    The subjective standpoint inherent in Glicenstein’s depictions acknowledges that Benjamin’s bearing is seen through Scholem’s eyes. He is this work’s narrator, and the author-artist relies on a first-person indirect perspective, just as one would expect to see in a cinematic adaptation. This is, by and large, a graphic retelling of Scholem’s recollections: we know what we know about their friendship mainly from his memoirs. The movement of Benjamin’s body in that first encounter, nearly bowing, echoes Scholem’s own description in which Benjamin presents himself with an “almost Chinese courtesy” (On Jews 174). He is an object of Scholem’s adoration and fascination, and he makes for a curious interlocutor, moving in and out of this story, woven into its frames. His orbital motions reflect the paths of these thinkers’ ongoing discussions and follow the tangential tendencies symptomatic of Scholem’s account of their friendship. The two rove improvisationally in their conversations, touching on an assortment of books, essays, and ideas. The many stations of the conversation that brings the two of them, for example, from Kant to Henri Poincaré to Schelling, as depicted in these pages, are derived entirely from Scholem’s own writings (Story of a Friendship 11).

    More than a mere adaptation of Scholem’s memoirs, this representation is commentary; its form uniquely underlines a range of cultural and interpersonal dynamics. Throughout the conversations that are depicted here, Benjamin, who was five years older than Scholem, seems to take up more space than his counterpart. Scholem brushes up against the margins, sometimes crowded out by his own speech bubbles, and Benjamin looms larger. For these psychically weighted compositions, expressionist film is surely a point of reference. 1915, the year of Benjamin and Scholem’s first conversation, was the year Paul Wegener and Henrik Galeen’s Der Golem was released. Accordingly, a number of Glicenstein’s panels highlight the expressionistic play of light and shadow. One notes, for example, the panel in which Scholem’s father, entirely enshrouded by darkness, says a prayer over his tobacco. Glicenstein makes use of the chiaroscuros typical of that cinematic moment, drawing attention to the scale of Scholem’s Oedipal dramas.

    Where she gestures toward expressionism, the artist’s style deliberately reflects her subjects’ era. Glicenstein also persistently calls her readers’ attention to the specter of the First World War. Some may not be aware of how doggedly Benjamin worked to avoid military service, starting in late 1914 when, at an appropriate age to serve, he was exempted for exhibiting a type of palsy (Story of a Friendship 11). His avoidance of the military became especially arduous as the war dragged on and his brother Georg entered the service. As noted by Howard Eiland and Michael Jennings, Benjamin would stay up all night (in Scholem’s presence) drinking large amounts of coffee so that he would fail his medical examinations (78), and when, at the end of December 1916, Benjamin was classified by the draft board as “fit for light field operations,” his partner Dora undertook to induce illnesses in him through hypnosis (91). Scholem recalls: “[Dora] revealed to me in the strictest confidence that she was using hypnosis—to which Benjamin was very susceptible—to produce sciaticalike symptoms, thus making it possible for the doctor to give him a certificate for the military authorities. A medical committee came…for an investigation, and Benjamin was actually given a few months’ deferment. The sciatica story was kept up, and Benjamin remained incommunicado to everyone but Dora” (Story of a Friendship 35–36). In the pages of the present work, Dora can be seen hypnotizing a remarkably wide-eyed and helpless Benjamin.

    In Anson Rabinbach’s assessment, both Benjamin and Scholem “abhorred and avoided” the First World War. They likewise shared a strong reaction against “the culture of the middle-class” and against “assimilated German Jewry” (xi). With a similar distaste for ideology, they turned against Martin Buber, who was busily articulating his brand of Zionism. Up to a point, Scholem had been under Buber’s influence. He writes, “I had undertaken to unite the two paths of socialism and Zionism in my own life and presented this quest to Benjamin, who admitted that both paths were viable. Of course, like every Zionist in those days, I also was influenced by Martin Buber…. Even in our first conversation Benjamin expressed strong reservations about Buber” (Story of a Friendship 6–7). Buber’s ideas were later collected under the title “The Jewish Movement” (Die jüdische Bewegung – gesammelte Aufsätze und Ansprachen 1900–1915), which includes his perspectives on Zionism, his disagreements with Theodor Herzl, and the nationalistic ideas that subsequently came to be known as his “Hebrew humanism.”1

    Scholem and Benjamin’s disputation over Buber is well represented in these pages. In 1916 Buber initiated the publication of the journal Der Jude, and Benjamin wrote a brief letter declining an invitation to contribute. His reluctance, according to Eiland and Jennings, was a function of his enduring opinions about politically engaged prose, which he believes sacrifices the complexities associated with writing’s fundamentally literary character.2 Benjamin can be intensely disdainful of Buber. Scholem recalls Benjamin criticizing Buber in sharp terms: “[H]e told me in parting that if I should run into Buber I should hand him a barrel of tears in our names.… He said derisively that if Buber had his way, first of all one would have to ask every Jew, ‘Have you experienced Jewishness yet?’” (Story of a Friendship 29). For his part, Scholem finds Buber’s Zionism intriguing and is apprehensive about rebuffing him.

    Glicenstein conveys this in a series of panels that illustrate Scholem’s feelings of isolation. Shrouded in darkness, Scholem resembles an alien figure from one of Alfred Kubin’s drawings. Kubin is not named here, but Benjamin and Scholem were quite enthusiastic about his illustrated novel The Other Side (Die andere Seite 1909) as well as his drawings for Paul Scheerbart’s science fiction novel Lesabéndio (1913). Scholem’s words about Benjamin and Der Jude, expressed here in thought bubbles, come from a letter he wrote to Buber on 25 June 1916.3 As Scholem composes this letter in his head, we sense his anxiety: he is little more than an extension of his lone, wide-open eye, diminished by the densely crosshatched blanket of darkness. By the time one reaches the third panel on that page, Scholem’s figure has been nearly entirely absorbed by the thick, dark pen strokes. Here, he comes to realize with disappointment that Benjamin will not be an appropriate contributor for Der Jude, and that his friend’s Judaism is less politically engaged than his own. There and then, he has to turn away from Benjamin, at least for a moment, which is precisely what we see: not Scholem’s face, but merely his back as he, during the night, resolves to put pen to paper.

    This is only one among several superbly illustrated pages in Glicenstein’s work. I would draw a reader’s attention to a wealth of other subtle details, including the moment when Scholem notices the ring on Grete Radt’s finger (after Benjamin had somewhat inadvertently proposed to her). Scholem’s startled gaze falls directly on it, a vivid moment drawn from his memoir (Story of a Friendship 12). That encounter takes place on the street and, owing to its depiction of central Europeans during the First World War, readers may think of the odd physiognomies that pervade Max Beckmann’s paintings, or of the urbanites who commingle with the metropolis in Ernst Kirschner’s works. Glicenstein’s flat figures play against the backgrounds, calling attention to the transformations in the cityscape, and to the looming 1920s, the unrestrained years that were to come.

    But to refer the reader only to paintings would diminish the work’s narrative qualities. In her skillful storytelling—the many ways the narrative voice intermixes with the illustrations—Glicenstein recalls the style of the Jewish Brooklyn-born graphic novelist Ben Katchor. In works such as The Jew of New York (1998), Katchor plays similarly with light and shadow, and even with comparably architectural lines. Glicenstein’s work is certainly fascinating to look at, but it also serves as a comment on the dynamics of a friendship. The flow of the narrative does a great deal to bring these two figures to life. Glicenstein effectively highlights not only their shared personal circumstances, but also the intellectual tensions, including the preferred languages of scholarship, the significance of translation, and much else that goes hand in hand with the literary and philosophical air these two German Jewish thinkers spent those years breathing.

    Footnotes

    1. Buber’s “Hebrew humanism” was a political movement that would, according to Mendes-Flohr, “heal the division between morality and politics and ultimately between Kultur—our inner, private spiritual reality—and our public life.” It aimed to “exemplify for all the nations of the world the possibility of healing the rift between Kultur and Zivilisation, between spirit and life” (164).

    2. On Benjamin’s 1916 letter to Buber, see Eiland and Jennings 86. See also Brodersen 87–89.

    3. Scholem’s letter to Buber is translated and transcribed in Scholem (A Life in Letters 28–29).

    Works Cited

    • Brodersen, Momme. Walter Benjamin: A Biography. Trans. Malcolm R. Green and Ingrida Ligers. Ed. Martina Derviş. New York: Verso, 1996. Print.
    • Eiland, Howard, and Michael W. Jennings. Walter Benjamin: A Critical Life. Cambridge: The Belknap Press of Harvard UP, 2014. Print.
    • Mendes-Flohr, Paul. “Nationalism as a Spiritual Sensibility: The Philosophical Suppositions of Buber’s Hebrew Humanism.” The Journal of Religion 69.2 (1989): 155–168. Print.
    • Rabinbach, Anson. Introduction. The Correspondence of Walter Benjamin and Gershom Scholem, 1932-1940. By Gershom Scholem, ed. Trans. Gary Smith and Andre Lefevere. New York: Schocken Books, 1989. vii-xxxviii. Print.
    • Scholem, Gershom. A Life in Letters, 1914-1982. Trans. and Ed. Anthony David Skinner. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2002. Print.
    • —. On Jews and Judaism in Crisis: Selected Essays. Ed. Werner J. Dannhauser. New York: Schocken Books, 1976. Print.
    • —. Walter Benjamin: The Story of a Friendship. Trans. Harry Zohn. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1981. Print.

  • Comics Studies’ Next Wave

    Ben Novotny Owen (bio)
    Ohio State University

    A review of Hoberek, Andrew. Considering Watchmen: Poetics, Property, Politics. New Brunswick: Rutgers UP, 2014.

    Andrew Hoberek’s Considering Watchmen: Poetics, Property, Politics asks about the literary status of Alan Moore and Dave Gibbons’s influential comic book series, Watchmen, to structure the four main topics of his book: the comic’s complex formal properties, the relationship of the work and its creators to the comic book industry, its implicit and explicit politics, and its impact on contemporary literary fiction in the United States. The framing idea for the book is that there have been substantive changes in the concept of literature in the United States and Britain since the mid-1980s. Looking at these changes through the lens of a single comic, even a well-regarded and much-read one, allows Hoberek to map the points of exchange between mainstream superhero comics and contemporary literary fiction.

    In writing this history, Hoberek is characteristic of the current reflective phase of comics studies. Having established comics as a valuable field of study mainly (though not solely) within literary studies, scholars are now trying to open up the field to new approaches, and also asking how a comics-centered approach might reshape our understanding of adjacent “comicitous” arts (to use Colin Beineke’s term). Hoberek therefore attends to the formal properties of Watchmen not simply for their own sake, but also “in a way that self-consciously interrogates—rather than taking for granted—the concept of literature” (6). Considering Watchmen’s coda traces with considerable subtlety the afterlife of Watchmen (and the reflexive era of superhero comics it represents) in the work of several contemporary prose fiction writers: Michael Chabon, Jonathan Lethem, Junot Díaz, Aimee Bender, and Rainbow Rowell. Hoberek is particularly invested in exchanges between comics and prose in which prose learns something important from the superhero genre. For example, he contrasts the use of superpowers as metaphor for character, which he sees operative in such books as Lethem’s The Fortress of Solitude, with the subjective examination of the experience of superpowers, which he sees in Bender’s The Particular Sadness of Lemon Cake. The latter use—the idea that having a superpower might profoundly alter a person’s perception of the world and sense of self—interests Hoberek because it shows how one of Alan Moore’s primary innovations as a writer of superhero comics in the 1980s finds new life as a means of revivifying not just the appearance, but also the form of contemporary literary fiction. Bender’s attempt to render the experience of having a superpower, “the ability to read the emotions of whoever prepares her food,” leads to experiments with synesthetic prose “as a kind of formal metaphor for the difficulty of writing” about others’ subjectivities (178, 179).

    While Considering Watchmen highlights the multiple ways in which the reconfiguration of the superhero genre emblematized by Watchmen creates new possibilities for literary fiction writers, Hoberek’s book is most valuable as a close examination of the work itself, providing three nuanced readings of the form, conditions of production, and politics of text. The first chapter argues that Watchmen “devotes itself to fleshing out the subjectivities of its characters” through experiments with comic book form (39). In this way, Hoberek argues, Watchmen follows the formula of high modernist novelists such as Virginia Woolf, whose “modernist experimentation in fact serves the ends of a more precise psychological realism” (39). In supporting this claim, Hoberek provides an overview of the formal techniques Moore and Gibbons use, particularly in the five issues (of the twelve issue series, later collected as a graphic novel) that focus on each of the main characters. So, in perhaps the most well-known example of Watchmen’s formal reflexivity, the fourth issue tells the story of Dr. Manhattan, for whom time exists as an already-complete whole, and who sees the human perception of time as moving forward as a narrow limitation. The chapter shuttles back and forth between panels depicting moments in the past and the future, all accompanied by Dr. Manhattan’s present tense narration captions. The effect, as Hoberek notes, is to make the character a self-conscious reflection of the experiences of a comics reader attuned to the affordances of the medium, able to flip back and forth or to cross-reference distinct moments in the story out of sequence. Hoberek is on fairly well-trodden ground in this reading, which has become something of a standard in analyses of the properties of the medium. The novelty comes late in the chapter, where Hoberek thinks about how other characters in the story might function as self-conscious reflections of formal properties. His explanation of the Walter Kovacs/Rorschach issue as an attempt to create a rounded comic book character by the deliberate refusal of mono-causal origins (be they heroic, psychoanalytic, or existential) is particularly compelling.

    The second chapter looks at Watchmen, and specifically at the conflict between the characters Adrian Veidt/Ozymandias and Walter Kovacs/Rorschach, as “an allegory of the conflict between the work-for-hire creative talent of the comics industry and the corporations which by and large controlled and profited from their creations” (81). Hoberek sees this allegory as unstable, “torn between Moore’s idea of comics as literature, which … allows him to relocate agency to creators, and a more medium-specific celebration of the aesthetics and modes of production of comics themselves” (81). Essentially, the straightforward reading of the comic, that it is about the conflict between an author who has integrity and who controls his or her singular work and the corporation that seeks to market it and profit from it does not fit easily with its somewhat nostalgic vision of an earlier period of comic book production in which comics were regarded as improvisatory collaborations under difficult circumstances, rather than highly polished authorial works.

    As Hoberek shows, the conflicting ideas of ownership and authorship here are not simply problems in Watchmen, but also in thinking and writing about comics generally. Open-ended seriality has been one of the hallmarks of comics storytelling in both newspaper strips and comic books since their beginnings. The advent of the graphic novel (a relatively new phenomenon in 1986 and 1987, when Watchmen was first published as a serial) challenged the centrality of seriality to comics. Hoberek is right that Watchmen, like the comics of Chris Ware—and, I have argued elsewhere, a large number of long comics produced by creators whose work spans the rise of the graphic novel—bears “the marks of this tension on its very shape” (100). The fact that single-volume works, mostly by individuals who both write and draw, have dominated critical discussions of comics presents a methodological challenge for comics scholars who wish to look at the medium more broadly, and yet solutions to that problem are far from clear.

    Hoberek’s advocacy for thinking about Watchmen as a collaboratively-created work, deeply embedded in the corporate history of comics, is one promising approach. His account of the industrial origins of the series is admirable. Moore initially envisioned Watchmen as a reimagining of characters from the Carlton Comics company, rights to which DC had recently purchased. Vitally for Moore, several of these characters were created by Steve Ditko, the first artist to draw Spider-Man and, like Jack Kirby, an artist who left Marvel after disputes over financial compensation for his work creating company-owned characters. Hoberek shows that Ditko—independent creator and Randian ideologue—serves as a weird doppelganger for the decidedly radical Moore. He quotes an interview in which Moore states, “There’s something about his uncompromising attitude that I have a great deal of sympathy with” (86). In this, Hoberek finds an industrial explanation for Moore’s surprisingly favorable depiction of “Rorschach’s unbending integrity as a violent crime-fighter,” reading the vigilante “as a figure for the uncompromising artist and, more specifically, of the comic book artist for whom work-for-hire had historically meant a lack of ownership or control over his (usually) creations” (86). It seems to me that this thinking through of the ways in which comics symbolically mediate the collaborative and corporate elements of their own production offers a fruitful mode of inquiry, analogous to film studies’ embrace of the studio as a relevant frame of reference for understanding movies produced under the classical Hollywood system.

    More scholarship in this vein—formalist, but well-versed in the history of comics— may well be on the way. Considering Watchmen is the first volume in Rutgers’ new Comics Culture series, and starting with a superhero comic marks out the series’ investment in examining genre comics that have, as Hoberek and others argue, thus far received less scholarly attention than single-artist “art comics” such as Art Spiegelman’s Maus or Alison Bechdel’s Fun Home. The next two volumes in the series, on Wonder Woman and Archie, suggest the editors are interested in a project that expands attention to more mainstream genre comics.

    Hoberek’s third chapter, on Watchmen’s political argument, is compelling and straightforward. Watchmen advocates a “left-wing anarchist populism” in opposition to the vision of the state under Ronald Reagan and Margaret Thatcher. But, Hoberek argues, the comic “surreptitiously reproduces a key tenet of Thatcher’s own rhetoric, in the process demonstrating the link between the postwar countercultures, literary and social, in which Moore cut his teeth and the emergent neoliberalism of the mid-1980s” (120). This “key tenet” is the distrust of institutions as inherently repressive. Watchmen’s vision of individual action as the only valid response to a world in which all institutions are corrupt and repressive is largely compatible with Thatcher’s famous claim that “there is no such thing as society” (145–46). Watchmen opposes the expansion of corporate and police power under the Reagan and Thatcher governments, but fails to identify the degree to which its notion of individual agency arranged against institutional power — best exemplified by its cliff-hanger ending, in which the reader is left to decide what happens next in the story world — is a view “that Conservative ideologues might well have endorsed” as they sought to dismantle unions and the welfare state (145). The difference between Moore and Thatcher “is that Moore takes his position absolutely seriously while Thatcher observes it mostly in the breach, excoriating all institutions while demonstrating a willingness to support and even strengthen those (the police, the military, corporations) that are central to neoliberal capitalism” (143). What’s nice about this statement of Watchmen’s politics—particularly for a teacher interested in looking at Watchmen in the classroom—is that it opens directly onto one of the major questions facing the contemporary left: the difficulty of imagining satisfactory forms of collective action not based on coercion. This is of course precisely the problem David Graeber, for example, has taken up in his recent work.

    The only significant reservations I have about Considering Watchmen amount to a quibble and a desire for something the book never sets out to address. The quibble is over the term “modernist,” and has to do with my disagreement with Hoberek’s claim that the mid-1980s mark comics’ “modernist era” (39). I would argue that comics have had several modernist moments over the course of their history. Not least of these would be the explicitly modern-art-informed newspaper strips of Lyonel Feininger or George Herriman. This is only a quibble because Hoberek is careful to define the sense in which he means modernism in terms of English-language novels of the high modernist era. The heart of his argument is the idea in Woolf’s “Mr. Bennett and Mrs. Brown” that “modernist experimentation in fact serves the ends of a more precise psychological realism” (39). This is very clearly something that Moore and Gibbons pursue in Watchmen, and might not apply to other periods of comics history. But other ideas that we associate with “modernism” seem deeply part of early comics history. Syncopation and montage, for instance, two techniques integral to the poetics of modern art, poetry, and film, are also basic to comics of the 1910s and 1920s, and arguments that comics artists arrived at these techniques without conscious deliberation about their own practice or its relationship to modern art are no longer tenable.

    The aspect of Watchmen that Hoberek never addresses as fully as I’d like is its tone. Considering Watchmen is very clear in its explanation of Moore’s central formal breakthrough—that ostensibly unconnected passages of text and image, included in a single panel, can create unexpected ironies and resonances between the two tracks. So, for example, in the first issue a detective advises that he and his partner should let the case they are investigating “drop out of sight” over a picture of Edward Blake falling several stories to his death. The effect certainly amounts to an ambitious and self-conscious exploration of the properties of the medium. And yet because this text-image disjunction is one of the central techniques of the book—happening, in some cases, six or seven times per page—the text is constantly punning, effectively like a string of groan-worthy jokes from the back of Laffy Taffy packages. Whether this tone undercuts the seriousness of the comic’s philosophical and political intent, or whether it echoes the larger theme of our attempts to impose order on the universe as some kind of cosmic joke, or something else, it seems worth exploring. Watchmen is often placed alongside the first volume of Art Spiegelman’s Maus to demonstrate that 1986 was contemporary comics’ year zero. It seems equally valid to put it alongside Spiegelman’s other great mid-80s creation, “The Garbage Pail Kids,” which also relied on a series of gross and extraordinary puns. It might be interesting to try and correlate the aesthetics of all three, as part of a broader inquiry into the place of extreme puns in 1980s culture.

    Considering Watchmen provides a series of excellent readings of its subject, a thoughtful contribution to the study of contemporary American fiction, and an admirable demonstration of the best of contemporary comics criticism.

  • To France and Back: New Circuits in American Poetry

    Matthew B. Smith (bio)
    Northern Illinois University

    Abstract

    This essay shows that translation has redefined the parameters of poetry in the United States through a case study of two works by the contemporary poets Andrew Zawacki and Bill Luoma. Both responded to the French translation of their poems with a revised or new work in English; whereas Zawacki takes advantage of this new pattern of circulation to enrich and embellish his poem, Luoma documents its obstacles and setbacks. In both cases, these works take up and re-examine the problems and challenges posed by translation. They also signal a new kind of poetry that directly engages with the foreign scene of its circulation.

    A little before the poet Andrew Zawacki published “Georgia” in his book, Petals of Zero, Petals of One in 2009, he sat down with his French translator, Sika Fakambi, in her sunny house in Fresnes, working “over many days and many drafts” to translate his poem into French, “hashing out lines and ideas and sonic analogs” (Zawacki, “On Slovenia”). Through the course of these sunny meetings, Zawacki made many promising discoveries in the French translation; in fact, so pleased was he with what he found that he reworked many lines in the original, which had been published earlier that year in the journal 1913: A Journal of Forms, according to their French translation. “I vowed,” he later stated, “that I should never publish anything before it got translated!” (“Tremolo”). Thirteen years prior to this, Bill Luoma contemplated a list of 101 questions sent to him by a group of translators working collectively to bring his My Trip to New York City into French. Luoma later compiled his responses to their questions to create a list poem. Much has been written about what happens to a text in translation. But what to make of texts such as these when they come, so to speak, back home?1

    Questions of how poetry circulates and who constitutes its publics loom large in these works, not least because translation, as a practice with growing prestige and as a prominent discourse in both commercial and academic spheres, has increasingly larger stakes in poetry’s circulation.2 This is especially the case in the Franco-American context, where a strong mutual interest is enabled and facilitated by a network of institutions, funding agencies, publishing houses, periodicals, and reading series, not to mention an overlapping canon of writers and a long history of exchange.3 Translation, then, has given rise to a new set of circumstances for poetry: not only is it something that happens to poetry, but its questions and problems often become matters for poets to take up, re-examine, and respond to in their work. Questions of circulation and publics, though, are no less present at a work’s inception, and a writer’s choices—from style to publication contexts—orient a work’s possible trajectories. My intention, then, is to track these two poems as they move from journals and chapbooks into French translation and then back into English in subsequent books.4 As two American poets writing roughly in the same period, Zawacki and Luoma take approaches—borrowing from Bourdieu, we could use the term dispositions—that stand in stark contrast to each other. If Zawacki’s poetry has a more universal impulse with its ontological concerns and its desire to dazzle and disorient with a barrage of linguistic devices, Luoma’s work is involved more with local questions of social communities whose activity he documents with a sort of plain-speech esthetic of casual, offhand commentary. In other words, Zawacki’s text can be characterized in general by an excess of stylization; Luoma’s by its absence. The publics these opposing styles imagine and enable are fundamentally at odds. This is expressed in the poets’ practices—encompassing choices at once stylistic, ideological, and pragmatic—and, ultimately, in the ways they respond to the set of circumstances created by the practices and institutions of translation.

    Presently, translation often informs or exists alongside increasingly popular poetic practices such as rewriting, appropriation, multilingual writing, and digital poetry, whose popularity stems from modernist experiments and mid-century movements such as concrete poetry and Oulipo.5 Marjorie Perloff has made a compelling case for linking the rise of these practices to shifts in communication and information technology in a globalized world. For Perloff, citation, ekphrasis, “writing through,” constraint-based experiments, found language, récriture, translation, and intertextuality are all instances of “unoriginal writing,” the import of which is now unquestionable in the age of the Internet, where writing has given way to various forms of rewriting (17). This is the “logical form of ‘writing’ in an age of literally mobile or transferable text—text that can be readily moved from one digital site to another or from print to screen, that can be appropriated, transformed, or hidden by all sorts of means and for all sorts of purposes” (Perloff 17). The writers in question here are certainly participating in this kind of “unoriginal writing.” Zawacki’s text, after all, began as a translation, and Luoma’s “Annotation” is clearly an appropriation of another pre-existing text. But there is a significant difference between “rewriting” as a poetic strategy undertaken by a writer and “rewriting”—or, to be more precise, translation—as a cultural phenomenon to which a writer then responds. Translation, in these cases, not only refers to a procedure of writing, but also to a social trajectory, in particular one that begins with an original poem composed in English, then moves via translation by others into another language, then ends with a new version in the original language. More specifically, I am interested in how this trajectory—its movement in and out of various domestic and foreign publishing contexts—finds expression in these poems.

    Whereas recent criticism such as Perloff’s has sought to examine the influence of technology (specifically, the Internet) on practices of rewriting, I am more concerned here with the ways that writers respond to the circulation of their own texts.6 To be sure, there is a long history of fruitful exchanges between poets and their translators; but for the exchange itself to become matter—the subject, even—for new poetic experiments attests to a new shift in social circumstances.7 Although many writers have drawn on, and continue to draw on, translation in their poetry in diverse ways (Pound’s “Homage to Sextus Propertius,” Zukofsky’s homophonic translation of Catullus, Jack Spicer’s playful adaptation in After Lorca, Jerome Rothenberg’s “total translations” of indigenous writing, or Caroline Bergvall’s more recent catalogue of translations of Dante in her piece “Via” represent just a small sample of a wide range of approaches), few, to my knowledge, have approached translation from this angle.8 Bill Luoma and Andrew Zawacki both exploit the opportunity afforded by these new circumstances in distinct ways. Whereas Zawacki’s estheticizing approach to translation leads him to enrich and embellish his original poem, Luoma turns his attention to the social labor of translation by exposing the reading habits of his translators in a new work.

    Before Andrew Zawacki sat down with Fakambi to work on the translation of “Georgia,” his poem had already appeared as the co-winner of the 1913 prize in 1913: A Journal of Forms in early 2009.9 By this time, Zawacki had already published two full-length poetry books, By Reason of Breakings (2002) and Anabranch (2004), which were received by poetry enthusiasts with great acclaim and which won distinguished awards and prizes. His first published work, however, was a volume of Slovenian writing from 1945–1995 that he edited (Buffalo, NY: White Pine Press, 1999). Since the mid-nineties, he had been—and continues to be—actively involved in the field of poetry as an editor, translator, and critic (he is currently an Associate Professor of English and the Director of the Creative Writing Program at the University of Georgia). He has also published several chapbooks and another full-length collection, Videotape (2013), since his third book, Petals of Zero, Petals of One, came out. When Zawacki began writing “Georgia,” he probably hadn’t given much thought to how the poem would be impacted by its future French translation. But translation of another sort was clearly on his mind at the outset. According to Zawacki, “Georgia,” a poem of twenty-six pages (548 lines), began as a translation of Philippe Soupault’s smaller poem of the same name and expanded into its own while remaining loosely patterned on the original’s anaphoric repetition of the word “Georgia.”10 Though broken up and slightly modified in translation, Soupault’s entire poem of twenty-eight lines makes it into Zawacki’s “Georgia.” The decision to use a modernist poem as a sort of anchor is not without significance. To start with, it provides a clear intertext for Zawacki’s poem, signalling in this way that “Georgia” is to be read in relation to other modernist poetry. Soupault’s poem isn’t the sole intertext. Zawacki also cites Maurice Blanchot, Louis Zukofsky, and William Carlos Williams, among others. If writing can suggest the context in which or against which it wishes to be read, which I believe it inevitably does by indexing various social contexts through tone, register, visual design, references, allusions, and a host of other stylistic mannerisms and devices, then Zawacki’s use of intertextuality asks that “Georgia” be read in relation to other works of literature. This may seem an obvious point, but when viewed in comparison to Luoma’s modes of social address below, we see that it is not to be taken for granted.

    One can readily identify traces of Soupault’s style throughout Zawacki’s poem. The flashy, incongruous metaphors, the jarring juxtapositions, and the spew of colorful descriptive adjectives of Zawacki’s “Georgia” strike a strident Surrealist note.11 Consider, for example, the visual clash and simultaneous merge of opposites in “the skuzzy drag queen dawn” (4), where a traditionally poetic subject or symbol—dawn—has anthropomorphized into a socially marginalized figure such that, in spite of its resultant connotative sparks, the two images remain fundamentally irreconcilable. Notice, too, the overlay of horticultural and bodily images as well as the violent corporeal transfiguration in the lines: “I prune your buds / unbutton my ribs / pot you inside like a bonsai Georgia” (8). This sort of bodily transformation seems almost cartoonish, and Zawacki, acutely aware of this—“it’s not unlike a kiddie cartoon / fluorescent way out of proportion”—continues to multiply its effects until it becomes unimaginable: “I see horses / running through diamonds Georgia I / can’t hold / it all in my head” (25). This is characteristic of Zawacki’s style. Rare words and garish metaphors always trump plain, unadorned language, just as figurative modes of expression are favored over their literal counterparts. This also holds true when Zawacki resorts to translation. While at times he modernizes Soupault’s poem—“Je lance des flèches dans la nuit Georgia (I shoot arrows into the night)” is rendered “I shoot bullets into the dark” (3)—most of Zawacki’s decisions display a brazen Gallicizing tendency. Soupault’s “Je marche à pas de loup dans l’ombre Georgia” becomes, for instance, “I walk wolfstep into the shadow Georgia” (4, emphasis added). Instead of drawing on a more common idiom such as “I creep into the shadow” or “I slip into the shadow,” Zawacki translates the words literally to create a jarring neologism of a highly figurative nature. Similarly, Soupault’s “Je vois la fumée qui monte et qui fuit Georgia” (I see smoke rising and drifting off) is rendered “I see smoke it rises it quadrilles Georgia” and “Et le froid et le silence et la peur Georgia”(And the cold and the quiet and the fear) as “And the cold and soundless decibel” (4, emphasis added).12 French clearly inflects Zawacki’s choices here (as do specific phonetic concerns to which I return shortly). Quadrilles, an imaginative evocation of swirling circles, derives from French and visually flaunts this derivation with its “qu-” and “-ll-”; and decibel echoes faintly the French –dicible, as in indicible (unspeakable, unsayable), thereby creating a neat contrast with soundless. These translation choices may seem overreaching when viewed in isolation, but they are consonant with the poem’s overall style, a style that depends on many forms of inflated expression—hyperbole, adynaton, and, more generally, a conspicuous, self-conscious mannerism.

    If drawing on Soupault gives Zawacki’s “Georgia” a clear intertext, then his tendency to over-translate in favor of French as well as to stud the text with French expressions and rare words gives the poem a cosmopolitan air of linguistic sophistication (I should mention that the poem is dedicated to Zawacki’s wife, Sandrine, who is French). But appropriation, Surrealist metaphor, and Gallic inflections are only three of the numerous poetic strategies Zawacki deploys in this poem. Indeed, although there is a general absence of meter and its traditional trappings, Zawacki exploits a wide range of linguistic phenomena with panache and flair. This is perhaps made possible by the framing device of the poem: the repeated apostrophe to “Georgia.” Although staged as a direct address, the poem has none of the urgency or intimacy associated with this device. Rather, the addressee functions as a stylistic placeholder, a sort of steady beat whose expected return and regularity binds together the vagaries of Zawacki’s style. And these vagaries are many. Just a partial list of linguistic and literary devices used in the poem would include word-play; assonance; alliteration; rhyme (slant, internal and external, rimes riches); anagrams and visual puns (“it’s aliment vs. ailment Georgia” [9]); shifts in register; phonetic, morpho-syntactic, and lexical disjunction; asemantic and nonsense speech; and a plethora of performative language where the text acts out what it says (“I’m an echo playing bumper cars in basilicas of Georgia Georgia”[24]). Within the larger apostrophic structure, none of these features dominates the poem; instead, no sooner does one feature flash forward than it fades and gives way to the next one, usually triggered by a sort of associative or metonymic link.13 It’s necessary to quote the poem at length in order to witness this at full effect:

    a façade Georgia a fusillade the firing squad and the wall Georgia a cenotaph in the aftermath of petty Georgia your petticoat slipping pussy- and pistolwhipped son of a Georgia if I ever I swear if I if you ever so much as hint at Georgia I don’t know what I’d fixin’ to fix you know not what I would do but no one’s ever sure what they’re capable of so I try Georgia I try to remit this dragnet that dredges the ends of an earth what is it Georgia is it Georgia or is it not I can’t figure it Georgia ’twon’t stay in focus it doesn’t possess a center or an outside or an in like skipping a stone and the shale doesn’t sink or taming a tidal wave with a riding crop or swimming inside a prism Georgia (19–20)

    With its abrupt shifts, the course of the excerpt is not easy to follow. From façade the poem moves via phonetic likeness to fusillade (note, again, the Gallic inflection), and from fusillade it opens through a semantic channel onto a scene of an execution (while maintaining a surface continuity through rhyme: façade, fusillade, squad). This scene is given period detail by the mention of the “petticoat slipping”—petticoat having sprung from the near homonym petty of the previous line—but no sooner is this scene offered than withdrawn, as the poem quickly shifts along thematic lines to a more contemporary depiction of violence with “pussy- and pistolwhipped son of a Georgia.” A first-person subject enters here as an irate Southerner whose threats suggests impending violence. Zawacki is careful here with his line breaks, granting a pause where the speaker’s temper might cause him to stutter:

    if I ever
    I swear if I
    if you ever so much as hint at Georgia
    I don’t know what I’d fixin’ to fix you

    This low, regional register gives way to an arch and archaizing syntactic inversion—a clear signal of a higher, literary register: “know not what I would do.” (This is echoed a few lines later with ’twont). Then, after introducing a new, more contemplative first-person, the poem slips into poetic metaphor with “this dragnet that dredges the ends of the earth.” The speaker waxes philosophic for the next seven lines, mulling over an unspecified phenomenological paradox in terms reminiscent of Blanchot (whom, it bears repeating, Zawacki quotes elsewhere in the poem):

    it doesn’t possess a center or an outside
    or an in

    It ends with three jarring poetic analogies, each of which seems to have abandoned its related term or explicatory purpose and drastically veered off in a different semantic direction, demonstrating in this way the speaker’s expressed lack of focus (“I can’t figure it Georgia / ’twont stay in focus”).

    This excerpt illustrates what the poem does as a whole. It moves between a variety of thematic material—in this case from violence to philosophical aporia; elsewhere it dwells on the tension between technology and nature and man’s fraught relationship to both—while foregrounding a wide range of linguistic and poetic concerns. As can be seen, the poem doesn’t proceed in any linear manner nor does it follow any narrative arc. What’s more, no stable or coherent subject stands behind its language; instead, the many appearances of a first person pronoun posit as many possible subject positions rather than a single, socially identifiable speaker (at one point, the speaker states, “I is a shotgun shell” [11]). Semantically troubling, nonlinear, and disjointed, “Georgia” displays many characteristic traits of the experimental poetry of previous decades, beginning with the many Modernist movements at turn of the century and extending up to the Language Poets of the 1970s and ’80s. And yet there is no mistaking the fact that Zawacki’s poetry, though greatly influenced by these writers, belongs to another tradition entirely. The reasons for this are many. For one, the devices Zawacki employs are used for different purposes and therefore serve different ends. Whereas the Language poets, for example, had theorized and politicized their use of certain poetic strategies—and these were by no means wholly novel nor did they constitute a fixed, identifiable repertoire—Zawacki’s use of these same devices attests to a knowing poetic style. In other words, Zawacki showcases a sort of virtuosic savoir-faire—thereby signalling his poetic skill—but the tightly stitched surface of his style may obscure his other ostensible concerns. Behind this stitching may lurk a whole host of ontological and metaphysical concerns related to the kind of negative theology he has repeatedly alluded to in interviews and essays—and I trust his engagement with Kierkegaard, Heidegger, Levinas, Blanchot, and Jean-Luc Marion to be deep and sincere—but only infrequently do these concerns find just articulation.

    What Zawacki’s poem accomplishes, then, is seemingly at odds with what he considers to be the objective of poetry. Indeed, the various interpretative paths made possible by his virtuosic display of style are overwhelmed, in his own conception of poetry, by metaphysics. Glossing Heidegger’s “Hölderlin and the Essence of Poetry,” Zawacki claims that “the poet’s role is to heal the ontological rift that has occurred since mortals took leave of Being and the gods fled the world” (“The Break is Not a Break” 165).14 The poet accomplishes this, according to Zawacki, through love, as this concept is articulated by Kiekegaard and Heidegger: “The poet’s ontological project of recovering Being of both the men and gods is, then, a type of love, as he converts the break that each has effected toward the other into a distance that promotes the possibility of a reunion with their own respective natures and with one another”(169). This is what Heidegger professes when he states: “To be a poet in destitute times means: to attend, singing, to the trace of the fugitive gods” (cited in “The Break is Not a Break” 168). The poet is the only one capable of accomplishing this fundamentally solitary task, since it is in him that the holy resides. As Zawacki makes clear, “By stepping forward, in a solitude occasioned by his fellow mortals’ amnesia and the god’s deliberate default, the poet entrusts himself to the holy that entrusts itself to him” (169). Although without relying on the facile notion of personal experience or without taking for granted a determined self, since, for Heidegger, the self is sacrificed as it steps into Being or into the Open, Zawacki’s understanding of poetry remains evokes a traditional romantic ideology, whereby the poet is a bard whose privileged position gives him a noble, even holy, purpose. Since the privileged poet must step forward “in a solitude occasioned by his fellow mortals’ amnesia,” he thus turns away from the world of social relations and toward an abstract category of Being.15 Following this line of thought, the poem must suspend its personal or social modes of address. It is in this respect that, in spite of his seemingly defiant style, Zawacki inscribes his work into the poetic tradition in which the poet plays the noble role of philosophic bard, one who addresses not the members of his society but absent gods. Although “Georgia” takes the form of a second-person mode of address, the addressee, like a transcendent deity, remains abstract and absent as a mere stylistic ploy. In this way, the poet’s metaphysics overshadows the social relevance of his poem, as the poem is meant to be read more as an unanswerable prayer than an intervention in a given cultural context.

    Combining experimental devices with traditional poetic objectives defined much of the poetry of the ’90s and continues to this day. Zawacki himself acknowledges this in the work of Gustaf Sobin, a poet whose work stands as a major point of reference and source of inspiration for Zawacki, and in whose work he detects “the sense of being both archetypal and avant-garde” (“Towards the Blanched Alphabets”). This is because, for Zawacki, “Sobin’s poetry dances on a wire between largely traditional aims and an innovative style which, while emergent from Duncan, Olson, and Char and embraced by experimental writers, is as internally consistent and recognizable as Hopkins or Heraclitus” (“Towards the Blanched Alphabets”).16 The critic Stephen Burt gave wider recognition to this phenomenon in his 1998 review of Susan Wheeler’s Smokes, where he labeled this new tendency in poetry “Elliptical.” Here’s how he describes it:

    Elliptical poets try to manifest a person who speaks the poem and reflects the poet while using all the verbal gizmos developed over the last few decades to undermine the coherence of speaking selves. They are post-avant-gardist, or post-“postmodern”: they have read (most of them) Stein’s heirs, and the “language writers,” and have chosen to do otherwise. (“Smokes”)

    Additionally, as Burt later explained, “Elliptics seek the authority of the rebellious, they want to challenge their readers, violate decorum, surprise or explode assumptions about what belongs in a poem, or what matters in life, and to do so while meeting traditional lyric goals” (“The Elliptical Poets 346 emphasis added). As for what he means by traditional lyric goals, Burt says little. But he does make the surprising claim that these poets “want to entertain as thoroughly as, but not to resemble, television” (“Smokes”).17

    Zawacki might contest any affiliation with Elliptical poetry, not to mention the notion of poetry as entertainment. But Burt’s brief sketch of Ellipticism provides a set of fitting terms for describing “Georgia” (as well as many other works too, which explains its unexpected popularity). We have already noted the ways Zawacki’s poem challenges the reader and undermines the notion of a coherent speaker. But there are many other features of “Georgia” that are helpfully explained by Burt’s Ellipticism. Here’s Burt: “[Elliptical poets] create inversions, homages, takeoffs on old or ‘classic’ poems” (“The Elliptical Poets” 348) (Zawacki’s use of Soupault’s poem is clearly an instance of this); “Elliptical poets like insistent, bravura forms, forms that can shatter and recoalesce, forms with repetends—sestinas, pantoums, or fantasias on single words” (“The Elliptical Poets 346) (“Georgia” is unmistakably a case of the latter, with its title serving as the repetend); “Elliptical love poems that declare ‘I am X, I am Y, I am Z’ where X, Y, Z are incompatible things” (“The Elliptical Poets” 347) (“I’m an echo playing bumper chars in basilicas of Georgia Georgia / a silhouette / I’m a satin flower / I’m a sick bag and the sick Georgia / an avalanche an insomniateque / a ruby-throated humming” [“Georgia” 24–25]). Burt’s catalogue of tendencies also includes jump-cut transitions—“one thought, one impression, tailgates another” (“The Elliptical Poets” 349)—and shifts in register “between low (or slangy) and high (or naively ‘poetic’) diction” (“Smokes”). Both disjunctive transitions and shifts in register are vividly present in the excerpt of “Georgia” cited above.18 But if Zawacki’s “Georgia” can be read within the framework of Ellipticism, it is not for its stylistic choices alone. By appealing to “the poetic” as a set of devices with little or no bearing on social matters, Ellipticism necessarily underplays the role of its own social context and mode of address. Indeed, its position depends on this very fact. Nonetheless, this poetic ideology arises within very specific institutional settings (remember Burt is a Harvard professor, prominent reviewer, and a poet himself). Indeed, the publishing context of “Georgia” supports and throws into sharper relief the esthetic features I’ve highlighted.

    As the co-winner of the 1913 Prize for Poetry, “Georgia” first appeared already wearing a ribbon. In a field where blurbs by well-known poets and prizes granted by esteemed judges are increasingly the means of poetic legitimization, its introduction and endorsement by the poets Peter Gizzi and Cole Swensen already guarantees it a public for whom those standards of qualification matter.19 Gizzi’s praise of the work is telling: “[Zawacki] has defiantly written a new anthem to his new home, poetry, an ever present subaltern house of the blues and anvils, house of song, of sting and sung, of bling, and of sorrow” (Gizzi 25). Following this reasoning, “Georgia” is written for and about poetry itself. More importantly, it is written by one of poetry’s newest members. By committing himself to a specific conception of style—a standard practice of Elliptical poetry—Zawacki creates a “new home” that is less a “subaltern house of the blues and anvils,” as Gizzi would have it, than a prison-house of poetry. Yet, if “Georgia” is an “anthem” to poetry without overtly speaking about poetry itself, then it must signal its subject, as well as its belonging, in other less obvious ways. As I’ve noted, by passing quickly through a range of poetic devices, emotional registers, and topical themes, so quickly, in fact, that no single poetic strategy within its apostrophic structure can be isolated and deemed emblematic of the poem, Zawacki’s work is poetically pluralistic. This pluralism is matched and accentuated by the journal in which it appears. Founded by Sandra Doller in 2003, 1913 has an expansive board of directors, a team of interns, and a tendency to fill its pages with a wide and eclectic mix of writers, styles, and forms. With most of its issues nearing three hundred pages, it is a big journal, one that finds its contributors through open submissions and regular prize contests. Casting such a wide net doesn’t exclude the possibility of identifying preferred tendencies, stylistic tics, or related themes in each issue. The very nature of a journal where a diverse group of writing is published together encourages some sort of pattern recognition. The issue in which “Georgia” appears, for example, shares with this poem an interest in appropriation, translation, Surrealism, and linguistic cosmopolitanism. Moreover, the many overlapping frames of reference suggested by much of the work remain within the field of aesthetics (visual art, poetry, music, etc.). For a closer comparison of “Georgia” and the journal, consider Zawacki’s use of Soupault. This decision to draw on the text of a modern Surrealist writer resonates both with the journal’s fascination with all things modern as well as its interest in practices such as collage and appropriation. Just as Zawacki’s “Georgia” is “after Soupault,” so too are many poems in the issue “after” another writer or artist, such as Shin Yu Pai’s “Métaphysique d’éphèmere” written “after Joseph Cornell” or Renee Gladman’s piece “after Pina Bausch” (there are also poems written “after Donne” and “for Zukofsky”). No less represented in the issue are practices of ekphrasis and found language.20 Similarly, Zawacki’s surrealist language is complemented by this issue’s translation of the one-time friend of André Breton and cofounder of the Surrealist movement in Czechoslovakia, Viteslav Nezval. His piece “Parrot on a Motorcycle, or on the Craft of Poetry” offers fanciful definitions of poetic terms such as “image,” “association,” “rhythm,” “rhyme,” “assonance,” and “metaphor,” all of which shed light on Zawacki’s “Georgia” when the two pieces are read in conjunction. In brief, the pluralist tendencies of the journal, its panoply of forms and esthetics, mirrors Zawacki’s own style, with its myriad poetic devices and its appeal to modernist techniques. This style, combined with Zawacki’s desire to dazzle, is precisely what situates “Georgia” within the objectives and criteria of contemporary poetry’s more accepted ideologies and institutions. In many respects, this is what wins prizes.

    But Zawacki’s rise within the institutions of poetry began even before the appearance of “Georgia” in 1913: A Journal of Forms. His second collection had won the endorsement of John Ashbery—“Reading Anabranch is like being rowed along the corridors of a flooded palace”—and C.D. Wright, who awarded one of the book’s sections, “Masquerade,” the Alice Fay Di Castagnola Award on behalf of the Poetry Society of America, a controversial organization that also granted Zawacki’s poetic sequence Viatica from the same book the 2002 Cecile Hemley Memorial Award.21 Zawacki’s poem “Fermata” from this collection was also published in the esteemed pages of The New Yorker.22 Additionally, selections from “Masquerade” appeared in Great American Prose Poems: From Poe to the Present, published by the commercial publishing house Scribner. Endorsed by star poets, conferred prizes by the oldest and most established Poetry Society in the United States, published by a commercial publishing house and a large-circulation, highbrow magazine—Zawacki’s work had already begun circulating among the recognized venues of established poetry.23 In many ways, then, the ground had been laid for a favorable reception of “Georgia” within certain poetic institutions in the United States. Additionally, its engagement with French writers and the French language—exemplified by its translation of Soupault—began to imagine a French public, which it would soon find. By the time Sika Fakambi began translating “Georgia” in 2009, Zawacki’s poetry had already appeared in various French journals such as Action Poétique, Passage à l’Acte, Le Nouveau Recueil and Vacarme, and Zawacki had started translating works by the French poet Sébastien Smirou into English. Zawacki was thus amply prepared to assist Fakambi with her translation. In the process, he became aware of new possibilities for his original, and he took advantage of the poem’s not yet being collected in a book to make small but significant changes to it.

    These changes are telling. For instance, what was “an explosive rigged in a micro chip” in the journal becomes “an explosive packed in a microchip” in the book (7). Moreover, “all hauntedlike Georgia” changes to “all haggardlike Georgia” (16); “lean out to know the distance” to “lean out to inquire of the distance” (17); and “the cold and soundless decibel” to “cold the inaudible decibel” (9, emphases added). Zawacki cites this latter change while discussing the productive relationship between translation and writing in an interview.

    To give a brief example of translating becoming writing: I had a line in “Georgia” that read, “and cold the noiseless decibel.”24 In Sika’s version, the phrase became, “et ce froid et ces décibles inaudibles.” When I looked at that, the future of the so-called “original” phrase suddenly clarified itself: “inaudible decibel.” Beyond the not-so-striking oxymoron of a silent unit of noise, which is all the phrase initially had to recommend it (if that much), now a pair of –el sounds were in play—and more sexy to my eye for their ending anagrammatically: -le and –el. Moreover, “decibel” literally contains the other word’s “-dible,” although in a scrambled way, or rather “inaudible” seems to bloom into “decibel,” as silence might burst into sound. So thanks to the relative closeness of French and English and especially to Sika’s ear (or her eye?), I changed the line according to the phrasing she’d found—the translation as haint, come back to haunt its antecedent into surrogate, secondary speech. There were other cases like this throughout “Georgia”—I call them backdrafting and imagine them as filaments of smoke causing fire—, and I felt lucky the poem hadn’t been published in English yet. In fact I vowed, reversing the terms, I should never publish anything before it got translated! So maybe Benjamin is right, that a translation invigilates the “maturing process of the original language,” and that “the original undergoes a change” only in its “afterlife” as a translation. That a poem can’t arrive until it’s been carried into another language—this passage is what allows it to begin. (“Tremolo”)

    Zawacki’s rich metaphors of backdrafting and haunting can be restated in plainer terms. What he means by “the future of the so-called ‘original’” is simply that through translation he is able to further craft his writing according to the stylistic principles and esthetic effects that most interest him. With inaudible, his objective seems to be to compress as much semantic, acoustic, and visual information into this line as possible, not to mention the gain from the marked French inflection, so that it resonates more with its surrounding text. The other changes can be characterized in the same way. Replacing rigged with packed in the line “an explosive packed in a microchip” gives rise to a semantic contrast between the outward-expanding motion of exploding and the inward-contracting motion of packing. Additionally, the k sound of packing amplifies the crackle—“the racket” and “clatter”—taking place before and after this line with its surplus of voiceless velar stops. Observe the sound patterning in the sequence that precedes the line in question:

    they bicker and click
    the clamors I mean
    blur as if struck with a Lucifer match
    guesswork Georgia
    netherlight’s joke
    I see smoke it rises it quadrilles . . . .

    (4, emphasis added)

    Words such as shellacked, skuzzy, frisking, pixeled, are carefully plotted throughout the next few lines only to be followed by phrases such as “a dumdum blank to the clavicle Georgia” and “the clangors clang if you hearken Georgia” (5, 6). This dense patterning of sound is reflected on a thematic level, too, with frequent references made to noise and feedback (“the feedback Georgia / the anvil’s hymnal / a dial-tone looped in a flophouse Georgia” [6]). The same can be said with respect to Zawacki’s choice to change “all hauntedlike Georgia” to “all haggardlike Georgia” based on the French “hagard ou tout comme Georgia,” only this time the sought-after sound pattern is the voiced velar stop g (“frag,” “blitzkrieg,” “slug cocked snug in the six-shooter chamber”), which has the additional advantage here of visually rhyming while phonetically clashing with the following two lines: “a hangman Georgia / a hanged man Georgia” (16). Finally, the change from know to inquire of in the line “lean out to inquire of the distance” (17) (the French has évaluer le distance) illustrates Zawacki’s predilection for stylization and falls in line with his unabashed taste for neologisms, compound formations, and Latinate constructions. Moreover, inquire is more speculative and also belongs to a higher register than know.

    On the whole, the rewritten version of “Georgia” varies only slightly from its first edition, and thus seems to have passed through French and returned to English relatively unscathed, even with a few new spoils. The circumstances and context of the poem’s French translation—Zawacki and Fakambi sitting side by side in Fakambi’s sunny house in Fresnes—offer Zawacki another opportunity to expand and refine the original objectives of his poem, as he keeps his gaze fixed on the formal properties of language (“On Slovenia”). In this respect, Zawacki benefits in many ways from the circulation of “Georgia”—gleaning things here and there, touching up a few rough patches while embracing and using to his own advantage what translation offers him: namely, a writing workshop for fine-tuning his poem.

    “If the house is just poetry / we’re in trouble”

    – Rod Smith, The Good House (New York: Spectacular Books, 2001)

    Bill Luoma’s My Trip to New York City and its companion piece “The Annotated My Trip to NYC” are written with a whole set of choices, concerns, and poetic strategies fundamentally at odds with those we’ve witnessed thus far in Zawacki’s “Georgia.” Whereas Zawacki’s projected public is hemmed in by fixed assumptions concerning the nature of the poetic—since, as we’ve seen, the addressee of the book is no other than an abstract notion of poetry itself—, Luoma’s work addresses an identifiable social group in a mode that at first glance seems more communicative than poetic. First published as a chapbook in 1994, Luoma’s My Trip to New York City was subsequently translated into French as Mon Voyage à New York in 1997, and then reproduced in Luoma’s first full-length book, Works and Days. “My Trip to New York City”—now a poem in a collection—opened the book and “The Annotated My Trip to NYC,” published here for the first time, closed it. If the first piece is ostensibly about a poet’s trip to New York, the second is about a poem’s trip to France. Despite this difference of subject, both pieces address, and consequently enable, very distinct publics.

    Bill Luoma began publishing poetry in little magazines—mainly in cheaply produced mags edited by, and printed for, friends—and as small chapbooks in the late 1980s, but it wasn’t until 1998 that his first full-length publication, Works & Days, was published. He has since published a chapbook titled Dear Dad (Tinfish, 2000), which consists of a series of notes, reflections, and casual comments addressed to the author’s dying father, and in 2011 he published his second full-length collection, Some Math (Kenning Editions), a set of neo-dada sound poems that draws on a vast array of jargon from various scientific and cyber-techno fields. Whereas Zawacki is in many respects a career poet—a professor of poetry and creative writing whose regularly published works have gained increasing recognition—Luoma has remained an amateur poet who is employed by other means than his writing and who publishes only occasionally. His work has yet to gain a wider readership and has received very little critical attention other than that from his own circle of friends. His poetic practice, as I attempt to demonstrate, is both a cause and a consequence of this.

    “My Trip to New York City” is written in an unmistakably flat style. There are few complex constructions, polished turns of phrase, shifts in register, instances of word play, or marked displays of erudition. It is composed of brief prose paragraphs, each between three and eight sentences, each left justified and separated by an inch of white space. Rather than subordinate clauses there are strings of paratactic remarks—each of which remains stubbornly straightforward and unassuming:

    Douglass has a picture of his father on the wall. It is a fishing picture and his dad was smoking. Sometimes he imitates his father by putting a cigarette in his mouth and pretending that a lot of ash has built up. His father would trick him sometimes. (15)

    There is seemingly nothing particularly jarring about this paragraph. Each sentence seems to belong to the same context. And yet, the more one considers that last sentence—“His father would trick him sometimes”—the more intractable it becomes. How would his father trick him? It’s unclear whether this is related to what his father does with a cigarette or if it opens onto another subject about which the reader remains in the dark. This is typical of this piece. One sentence, often the last, seems both to belong to the context of the paragraph and to lie outside of it. There are other paragraphs that are more semantically disjointed. Consider the following:

    Around us was Snet because they can reach beyond the call. We were cautioned of the depressed storm drains. One time Douglass touched a trend. (21)

    We learn from the annotated poem that the first two sentences are species of found language—of which there is abundance at the end of the piece—while the last sentence can only be associated with the previous two by means of associative links (“touch” is related to “reach,” for example). The stylistic influence of Language poetry, where sequential sentences elicit different frames of reference, is well noted in this particular paragraph. But once this paragraph is placed back in its larger context this influence appears less significant. There is, after all, a narrative arc to which all the sentences, no matter their semantic disparity, belong. In keeping with this being a trip to New York City, the found language here comes right off the streets of New York: Snet is a phone company whose advertisements blanket public space, and the narrator is cautioned of depressed storm drains by road signs. What’s more, the narrative “I” is hardly troubled or called into question—a supposed hallmark of Language poetry—since each paragraph relates to the fixed perspective of the first-person narrator. On the whole, even if there is much temporal ambiguity—we come to find out that the trip to New York is actually two trips, for example—and even if certain moments shake the work’s narrative continuity, these elements are never so pronounced as to make one lose sight of what, in the end, the piece is about. Rupture, disjunction, and radical incoherency, all key words used in describing Language poetry and other experimental practices, are here significantly pared down.

    If the influence of Language poetry is notably muted in this work, it’s because Luoma was primarily writing for an emergent group of poets who were trying to find a foothold in the field of poetry. Breaking from the Language poets while remaining experimental is not a radical esthetic move on Luoma’s part but rather a simple shift in terms of address. Luoma makes this clear in his piece “Illegal Park.” When asked at a poetry reading if he considered himself a Language poet, he responds (or reports to us his response):

    I say I can’t be a language poet because I wasn’t there then. I say language poets were some of my teachers and I was receptive to the work because I had no poetry background having just come from the sciences. It wasn’t all fluffy and stuff I say. I also say that I admire their community model but don’t feel any compulsion to replicate their forms. (Works & Days 99)

    That Luoma sees his not belonging to the Language poetry tradition as a simple matter of time and place is an obvious, but significant point to be made (his way of embedding his own “I” through reported speech also curiously distances himself from his own comments). He suggests that poetic traditions originate within a specific social context and are thus often bound to defined periods and geographic locations. Moreover, what he recognizes and values in Language poetry is not its forms but its formations, which recalls Ron Silliman’s claim that the coherence in Language poetry is to be found “not in the writing with its various methods and strategies, but in the social composition of its audience” (“Realism” 64). Published by The Figures, a small publishing house with strong ties to Language poetry, Luoma’s chapbook reflexively positions itself in relation to his predecessors while addressing a new community of writers and readers. Whereas Luoma’s take on the New Sentence recalls the dominant though largely misunderstood experimental tradition of Language poetry and evokes the publishing context of his own work, his use of gossip, in-jokes, and group talk both imagines and realizes a new poetry community. The guiding metaphor of Luoma’s poem is alluded to in the last paragraph of the work:

    Scott’s voice was broadcasting on the phone when I got back from New York. Sometimes I crack jokes around Scott. His wife is very beautiful. He wants me to send him some slides. (26)

    This is a suggestive metaphor for both the content and structure of the book. It is easy to imagine each paragraph as a slide and each slide as a discreet moment from the trip. More importantly, though, this is a slide show for Scott (which refers to Scott Bentley, another poet and friend of Luoma, and to whom the book is dedicated). Since Scott was unable to join him on the trip, Luoma is simply telling him what happened.25 This framing device provides a specific social context for Luoma’s anecdotes. It also accounts for the intimate details and gossip that give the work a sort of insider feel. Consider the following paragraph:

    I asked Cindy where all the power lines were. A stranger can point things out. You can’t jump as high in New York, for example. She was sorry that she smelled so bad because of the shrink and the video producer. Actually, her skin smelled well good. I’ve admired her work for a long time. Bob with Chicken made me laugh more than Hollywood doing Charles Nelson Riley. (13)

    Many things are obscure here. Not the least of which is the last sentence—“Bob with Chicken made me laugh more than Hollywood doing Charles Nelson Riley.” It’s hard to know if this relates to the previous sentence, and thus refers to Cindy’s “work”—which also isn’t specified—or if there is some other suppressed context that would clarify this. The annotated poem does indeed fill us in, letting us know that this is a “twisted ‘in-joke’ that only Douglass and Brian and Chris and Dave would get” (128). In this companion piece, Luoma explains the joke, telling us that Cindy is a painter who lives in Williamsburg and that she had made a funny painting of Douglass as part of a series. That only a small group of people would get this joke naturally excludes many readers from this sort of interpretative possibility. In other words, this paragraph offers a very specific reading for only a small, determined group of friends.

    In-jokes are only one way of expressing the social relations of this small group, as it is only a subcategory of a larger discursive form central to the poem—namely, gossip.

    Margot lives in San Francisco and she currently has a boyfriend. We went to the bar and watched a band that Margot’s friends were in. I liked Carla who sang some songs. Brian had a crush on Rachel. Margot’s old boyfriend Bob was there and Brian blurted out something about Margot moving to New York because her boyfriend just got a job at Columbia. I guess it didn’t matter because Bob was dancing with a tall woman. When Margot questioned Brian about her looks on the phone, Brian asked me. I said I thought she was good looking. That was the wrong answer. (13–14)

    Crushes, jealously, social blunders, intimate personal opinions, he-said-she-said talk—under what conditions does one typically encounter this type of discourse? In keeping with Luoma’s structural metaphor, this is precisely the kind of language one might use with friends as a sort of running commentary while showing a series of slides. Except that as readers we don’t really know who Margot and Carla and Brian and Bob are, and, unlike in a novel where names can become fully fleshed out characters, here they remain mere ciphers, some of which are repeated in the work, while others are only mentioned in this paragraph. This is pure gossip. And as gossip is only meaningful when you know the people involved (or at least “know of” the people), this language seems directed at someone else. We know that this poem was ostensibly written as a sequence of metaphorical slides for the poet Scott Bentley. But who else is part of this poem’s intended public? And what is at stake in using gossip as a poetic mode?26

    As Michael Warner argues in his work Publics and Counterpublics, the concrete public of a text can never be fully determined by any quantitative measure. This is because a public, as a specific cultural artifact, is “as much notional as it is empirical.” It is created by a self-organizing discourse and exists, solely, “by virtue of being addressed” (72). The logic of a public is thus necessarily circular in order to account for an existence that is at once real and imaginary. “A public might be real and efficacious, but its reality lies in just this reflexivity by which an addressable object is conjured into being in order to enable the very discourse that gives it existence” (67). But any and every move a writer enacts implies or imagines a corresponding public for which that move would be meaningful, regardless of whether this public becomes realized or not. As we saw with Zawacki, the meaningfulness of his poetic gestures depends precisely on one’s ability to recognize them as indexes of the “poetic.” Abstracted from any identifiable social context, these gestures are read as an accumulation of devices—devices bound to widely accepted categories and conventions of poetic expression (with this latter term being a loosely defined category in its own right). The value and significance of Zawacki’s poem thus relies on the institutions that establish these categories since Zawacki’s sympathetic readers must in some way be connected to or instructed by these same mediating institutions. The meaningfulness of Luoma’s gossip, on the other hand, depends more on the social relations of a tight-knit circle of friends (and, we might add, on this group’s knowledge of the importance of coteries in the history of poetry). Although certain features of his work take up practices established by experimental writers, such as gossip in Frank O’Hara’s and Joe Brainard’s writing or the abrupt non sequiturs between consecutive sentences in the work of many Language poets, Luoma’s poem by no means depends on the shared recognition of these conventions for its success. Those who recognize the personal references and the in-jokes and who take interest in the gossip are the same people about whom and for whom the poem is ostensibly written. Whether belonging to this group or not, one cannot fail to notice the poem’s restricted field of reference and its imagined public (there are of course other overlapping publics imagined in this work, a point to which I return shortly).

    The proper names strewn throughout Luoma’s piece—Scott, Douglass, Lee Ann, Jennifer, Steve, Monique, Cindy—constitute not only a group of friends, but a network of emerging and amateur poets, critics and painters. It’s important to keep in mind the publishing context of this work. Printed in an edition of only two hundred copies, the book had a limited distribution range, reflecting the restricted public indicated by its style and content. As Warner reminds us, these material limits—“means of production and distribution, the physical textual objects, social conditions of access”—work together with internal ones, including “the need to presuppose forms of intelligibility already in place, as well as the social enclosure entailed by any selection of genre, idiolect, style, and address,” to impose constraints on circulation. In this case, given these limits and constraints, it’s fair to call this group a coterie (Warner 73). This is easy enough to do, since we can identify a small group of like-minded friends whose work is often occasional and is created out of an impulse to share or dispute ideas with one another and to maintain or question certain social relations with each other.27 In fact, as Reva Wolf argues in respect to poetry and art in the 1960s, gossip serves just this purpose: it’s a form of bonding that can keep social groups together when their ties are threatened by external forces. It is also, and often quite intentionally, comprised of exclusionary tactics that prevent others from participating, or at the very least offers a highly stratified structure of participation.28 Contrary to the common association of coteries with high society, as a social formation they are essential to writers who wish to enter the poetic field without participating in the established rituals of recognition, e.g., writing according to market trends, striving toward self-distinction with a competitively innovative personal style, submitting one’s poems to prize contests and recognized journals or publishing houses, attending a distinguished writing program, etc. This is not to say that the writers in Luoma’s coterie did none of these things, only that this close group of poets sought to create their own sub-system of circulation and recognition.29 Of course, belonging to a coterie itself may also constitute an important ritual of recognition—a point surely not lost on this particular group—but the rules of coterie formation remain less apparent than the other established means of poetic legitimatization.

    This is where the names and social relations mentioned in the poem take on greater significance. As previously mentioned, Scott is Scott Bentley, poet and founder of the little magazine Letterbox, to which Luoma and many of the poets mentioned here regularly contributed. Lee Ann is Lee Ann Brown. She is a poet and the editor and founder of Tender Buttons Press. Jennifer is Jennifer Moxley, a poet whose small-circulation, stable-bound magazine The Impercipient was an important outlet for this group of friends and a common point of reference for Luoma. Douglass is Douglass Rothschild, whose first chapbook was published three years after My Trip to New York City by Situation Press in an edition of 500.30 Another important figure is Steve. Steve is Steve Evans, a poetry critic and English professor at the University of Maine whose authority is alluded to when the narrator states, “I want to listen when Steve talks. Even Douglass listens to Steve,” and also at the end of the piece when he mentions, “In Providence I read the Frank O’Hara poem that Helena read me when we got married. Steve knows the title” (16, 24). As a critical voice, Steve is in many ways the spokesperson for this coterie. In an article written in 2003, he attempted to make a case for a post-Language avant-garde poetry by assessing new poetic practices in the work of six writers, all of whom he counts as friends, including Bill Luoma, Lee Ann Brown, and Jennifer Moxley (“The American Avant-Garde after 1989”). There are also various amateur painters and artists mentioned throughout Luoma’s piece, such as Monique Van Gerderen. This coordinated network of poets, critics, and painters, all of whom have relations of varying proximity to small presses, poetry magazines, reviews, galleries, and academic institutions, provides a sort of map of this poetry’s conditions of possibility. Together, they create a multi-contextual space through which their writing can circulate, and, through repeated circulation, this group can begin to imagine itself as a self-contained public. But it’s important to stress that “My Trip to New York City” isn’t written only for this context, as if this were preexisting, but rather the poem helps enable it by designating it as its addressee. It’s true that Lee Ann Brown had already established her press a few years prior to this book’s publication, and Moxley’s and Bentley’s respective magazines had started publication two years prior in 1992. But by 1994 these poets still belonged to an emergent group: Scott Bentley published his first book-length work the same year with O Books; Lee Ann Brown’s first book-length work Polyverse was published in 1995 by Sun and Moon Press; Jennifer Moxley’s Imaginative Verses was published by Lee Ann Brown’s press Tender Buttons in 1996; Steve Evans assumed his academic position only in 2000 and wrote the previously mentioned article in 2003.31 Bill Luoma himself didn’t publish his first full-length collection, in which My Trip to New York City is included, until 1996. Luoma’s work, then, both represents and enables this social base of writers by imagining it as the parameters of its own space of circulation. To be sure, this doesn’t mean his work won’t circulate outside its intended field of reference. Once a work is published, that is to say, once it becomes public, it can never fully determine its public in advance. As Warner makes clear, a public by definition is always in excess of its known social base. This means that “a public must be more than a list of one’s friends. It must include strangers” (Warner 74). This is because publics cannot be contained within any institutional framework—the state, the nation, the academy, even the market—and the members of a public can never be determined by any positive, categorical qualifications, such as race, class, or ethnicity. A public is essentially a mobile cultural construct, whose existence is contingent solely upon the participation of social agents. Indeed, to become part of a public, one need only demonstrate some form of interest or some form of active uptake, no matter how nominal this may be.

    This is what happens when Luoma’s coterie poem elicits the interest of the French poet Emmanuel Hocquard. As a prominent poet, translator, and editor, Hocquard is largely responsible for the growing interest in American poetry in France. Since the 1970s, he has invited American poets to read at various institutions (most notably, at the Musée d’Art Moderne de la Ville de Paris, where he curated readings and literary events for fifteen years) and to collaborate on collective translations through the organization he founded in 1989, Un Bureau sur l’Atlantique, the principal aim of which was to strengthen the ties between French and American poetry. He has translated several American poets—including several works by Michael Palmer—and coedited two anthologies of previously untranslated American poetry (21 + 1 poètes américains in 1986 and 49 + 1 nouveaux poètes américains in 1991). This strong interest in American poetry helps explain how Hocquard could come to discover a relatively obscure work published primarily for a small circle of friends. But this isn’t as fortuitous as it may seem. Embedded within the poem’s coterie public is another public bound to a whole different set of concerns. These are related to the poem’s negative space—that is, not what the poem says or does, but what it withholds and refuses to do. And what this poem clearly does not do is employ those poetic devices recognized by established poetic institutions. In fact, one might say that rather than appropriating a slew of poetic devices, as Zawacki does in “Georgia,” Luoma flatly negates them. Of course to write without style is itself a demonstration of style, and Luoma’s use of gossip and the structure of the New Sentence derives in part from the New York School (gossip) and the Language poets (the New Sentence). But the fact remains that, seeking to escape the “poetic”—understood here as a quality abstracted from its social significance—Luoma turns to those modes and strategies that are direct—gossip, casual remarks, frank opinions—while complicating their immediacy with irregular sequencing on the level of the sentence. Due to the weight of tradition, any blatant absence of conventional devices, which are themselves constantly in flux, signals a practice of restraint and willful opposition. It is this absence of the “poetic” that must have interested Emmanuel Hocquard.

    Since the 1970s Hocquard and other French writers of his generation such as Claude Royet-Journoud and Anne-Marie Albiach have sought to negate the poetic by advancing a practice of literalism. Against metaphor, analogy, and other forms of poetic connotation, these writers have relied on a diverse set of strategies in order to eschew the traditions and expressive possibilities with which these forms are closely associated. Rosmarie Waldrop has shown how Royet-Journoud strives to eliminate from his texts metaphor, assonance, and alliteration “in order to get down to a flat, literal language” (107). Hocquard further reinforces this point by soliciting a shift in reading, suggesting that if his reader were to view his texts as mere copies—“All my books are to be read as copies. I am the copier of my books” (98)—she wouldn’t find metaphors where none exist. The appeal of Luoma’s text to Hocquard, then, is clear. But when Hocquard organized a collective translation of Luoma’s poem, he was faced with the same challenge that any “outsider” has when confronting this work: namely, the proliferation of allusions, in-jokes, gossip, and group references. As previously mentioned, Hocquard and the other translators approached this problem by sending Luoma a list of questions to which he duly responded (albeit often with tongue in cheek). Luoma then compiled his list of 101 responses to create a new serial poem—“The Annotated My Trip to NYC”—which he dedicated to “the French who asked me 100 questions about the little book” (123; Luoma rounded the number down). Each numbered paragraph provides a response to the translators’ corresponding question. In this piece, however, the questions are withheld.

    Luoma prefaced his list of responses with a letter to his translators. A modified version of this is reproduced at the beginning of the annotated poem. After speaking to the difficulty of understanding the many in-jokes and specific allusions, Luoma states:

    Please don’t be overly swayed by my responses. Consider that writers tend to say misleading or unhelpful things about their own work […] I believe you will have to lie to the French reader when you translate; that is, please be unfaithful to my text and make the French have multiple meanings. Make it yours. It is the reader who knows nothing of the glee club whom you must please. (125)

    This prefatory letter demonstrates Luoma’s attitude toward the translation of his poem. Since the strategies and objectives of the original are bound to the social group—the glee club—to which it is addressed, there is little he can offer in the form of help to his French translators. His role as “annotator,” then, is an ambiguous one. He speaks with authority as to the poem’s initial context while remaining deeply skeptical about its meaning or purpose in its future French setting. On the whole, when read as an annotation, this poem shines no more than a fitful light over the obscure references and intimate details of “My Trip to New York City.” At times the narrator explains much more than required, offering far too many interpretative paths; at others he says far too little, merely repeating the original poem. And sometimes, even when he explains too much, it turns out he’s said very little of importance:

    #53: level cut: a hitting term in baseball. there are three basic types of swings, or “cuts.” uppercut, level, & down. when you uppercut you hit fly balls and home runs. for big guys. level you hit line drives, for regular guys. down you make ground balls, for fast guys. however there are many theories of hitting and I have given you a false sense because every hitter must employ variations on every type of swing. I have also imparted to you the notion that hitting can be described. (134)

    Here Luoma sketches a schema and then, as though defeated by the task, quickly disavows it. This sense of defeatism runs through the annotations, deflating whatever aura of authority a given annotation may evince at first glance.32

    Whether in the spirit of defeatism, sincerity, or play, Luoma often relies on terse explanations by way of repetition in his annotations. This creates many ironic tautologies throughout the annotated poem (another feature Hocquard is particularly fond of).33 Consider the following from the first poem: “Brian has three sisters, Ann, Margot, and Alison. They are always on the phone and Brian calls Ali honey. I think he’ll probably get married” (13). Here’s the annotation: “#21 married: one day Brian will get married” (129). The shift from “They are always on the phone and Brian calls Ali honey” to “I think he’ll probably get married” is one of those inconspicuous transitions that only becomes jarring when one takes account of the small but significant absence of some kind of temporal clause, such as “one day” or “in ten years” between the two sentences. It’s easy to imagine the scrupulous French translators not wanting to miss anything and wondering if “married” is used figuratively or idiomatically. No, Luoma reassures them, “married [means] one day Brian will get married.” There are many of these responses in the annotated poem, several of which consist of a concise repetition, such as that of #23: “Being tall: she is very tall” (129). Taken together, these responses function as a deliberate reversal of some common assumptions of literary translation, especially as they relate to poetry. Indeed, the multiplicity of meaning springing from the interplay of the linguistic sign’s various features—visual, phonic, grammatical, semantic, etc.—is often cited by theorists and translators alike as the principle challenge of translating poetry.

    The textures of a language, its musicality, its own specific tradition of forms and meters and imagery, the intrinsic modalities and characteristic linguistic structures that make it possible to express certain concepts, emotions, and responses in a specific manner but not in another—all of these inhere so profoundly in a poem that its translation into another language appears to be an act of rash bravado verging on the foolhardy. (Grossman 94)

    Edith Grossman, a prominent translator of both prose and poetry, is expressing a widespread belief here, one that depends on a certain tradition of poetry and poetics. Luoma is clearly working outside of this tradition, and so the problems his translator faces is of an entirely different sort. What’s more, Luoma significantly exacerbates these problems by providing misleading information. For instance, although he encourages his translators to “make the French have multiple meanings,” as an annotator he often does just the opposite by stripping the poem of any figurative or connotative dimension, thereby restricting its meaning. The oft-cited difficulty of translating poetry’s polysemy is therefore not taken here as the translator’s dilemma but as her false assumption. If Zawacki uses the circumstances of translation to make his poem “mean more,” Luoma responds to the same circumstances by countering poetic abstraction and polysemy with direct referential meaning, as in annotation #22, which informs us that “park” refers to “central park” (129).

    The significance of “The Annotated My Trip to NYC” lies, then, in the ways in which it fails as an annotation. For if Luoma’s responses serve a precise function for his French translators, how are they to be read when framed as a poem for English readers? Most American readers don’t need to know that ump means umpire or that shrink means psychoanalyst. Motivating such responses are the questions and misunderstandings of the French translators. In other words, the annotated poem documents the reading habits of the French translators by highlighting the limits of their understanding. Luoma capitalizes on this context to create a dynamic poem that moves between frank literal statements and other tangential narrative developments, all written with the same sprezzatura that characterizes “My Trip to New York City.” Luoma’s annotated poem, however, is no postmodern pastiche of annotated works. The poem doesn’t imitate a given style nor does it borrow or abstract its form from another discourse genre, as, say, the epistolary novel does with correspondence. In fact, Luoma’s piece wasn’t written as a poem at all. It was only framed as such subsequently. Removing these responses from their initial social context and presenting them as a poem has many interpretative consequences. On one level, as a record of the social process of translation, the trivial details, false steps and meticulous work of translation are made visible in the poem. In this way, Luoma’s poem is a partial archive of the one thing that often escapes theoretical discussions of translation: the plain fact and history of the translator’s painstaking labor. Like the poem itself, this is at times intellectually engaging, surprising, even funny, and at others profoundly trivial and boring. Another consequence of this procedure is that it brings two cultural contexts together and therefore causes two distinct publics to overlap. Published as a poem in English by a small press, its American readers will take themselves as the public of the work—and not without reason—while continuing to recognize this phantom French public inscribed in the text itself. In this respect, Luoma’s annotated poem complements Charles Bernstein’s 1993 poem “A Test of Poetry.” In this poem, Bernstein arranges in lineated verse the questions his translator, Ziquing Zhang, posed when translating poems from Bernstein’s Rough Trades and The Sophist into Chinese. Bernstein also lifted this piece from personal correspondence, but as opposed to Luoma, he withholds his responses, so that we only have the voice of his translator:

    What do you mean by rashes of ash? Is industry
    Systematic work, assiduous activity, or ownership
    Of factories? Is ripple agitate lightly? Are
    We tossed in tune when we write poems? And
    What or who emboss with gloss insignias of air? (52)

    Perhaps we’re witnessing a burgeoning genre where the circulation of one’s own poems are documented and reimagined through the reading habits of others. Similar to other poetic experiments in translation and multilingual writing, this kind of writing arises from the increased contact and collision of various cultures in a globalized world, and offers a critical response to the impact of the circulation of texts on contemporary poetry. But unlike Bernstein’s poem, Luoma’s annotations take us back into the social world of his circle of friends. And although it is not a coterie poem per se, it specifically addresses the intended limits of Luoma’s social poetic practice. These limits—we can call them limits of address—are brilliantly illustrated, in negative as it were, by the translators’ unstated questions that structure and motivate the annotated poem.

    Just as “My Trip to New York City” attempts to document and enable the activity of a given group of poets by designating and creating a space of circulation for them outside the framework of larger institutions (major publishing houses, wide-circulation journals, academia, etc.), “The Annotated My Trip to NYC” documents and interrogates the stakes of circulation once it becomes mediated by these same institutions. For, as I’ve argued, translation plays an increasingly significant role in the circulation of poetry. By addressing the circumstances of his own poetry, Luoma takes stock of poetry’s conditions of possibility. In so doing, he points toward new areas of poetic production, namely those that reflexively engage with poetry’s circulation. Thus, whereas Zawacki approaches translation as a writing workshop for refining formal linguistic matters, Luoma approaches it as a set of social conditions with its own assumptions, practices, and consequences, all of which become new matter for poetry. Zawacki’s “Georgia” and Luoma’s “My Trip to New York City” and “The Annotated My Trip to NYC” thus reflect in contrasting ways their imagined publics and the scene of their circulation. But whereas Zawacki’s poetry does this by transcending its social circumstances, Luoma’s does it by confronting them head-on.

    Footnotes

    1. Luoma’s poem was first published as a chapbook in 1994 and subsequently reprinted in his first full-volume collection, Works & Days. All citations will be from its later reprinting. “The Annotated My Trip to NYC” was also published in Works & Days.

    2. On the growth of translation studies as an academic discipline, see Baker’s introduction to the four-volume collection Translation Studies.

    3. These institutions are too numerous to outline here. For more on this exchange as it takes place in periodicals, see Bennett and Mousli. For more on larger social questions concerning translation, see Sapiro.

    4. I owe much here to Peter Middleton’s notion of the “long biography of the poem” (1–24).

    5. See Dworkin and Goldsmith; Bergvall et al. For a wide range of multilingual and translational experiments, see the fifth and tenth issues of Chain dedicated to “Different Languages” (1998) and “Translucinación” (2003), respectively. All twelve issues of Chain (1994–2005) have been digitally archived and are available at http://jacket2.org/reissues/chain.

    6. In addition to Perloff; Dworkin and Goldsmith; see also Fitterman and Place; Morris and Swiss; Funkhouser.

    7. In a Franco-American context, it is not uncommon for poems or whole works to appear first in translation. This was most notably the case for Keith Waldrop’s Falling in Love with a Description, which was first published in French translation by Françoise de Laroque (Paris: Créaphis, 1995), before being published as part of Transcendental Studies: A Trilogy (Berkeley: University of California Press, 2009), the winner of the National Book Award for Poetry in 2009. Many of the poems written by Americans in Emmanuel Hocquard and Claude Royet Journoud’s two anthologies—21 + 1 poètes américains in 1986 and 49 + 1 nouveaux poètes américains in 1991—were also first published in French translation.

    8. Charles Bernstein’s treatment of translation in “A Test of Poetry,” discussed below, is similar to Luoma’s.

    9. Unless otherwise noted, all citations will be from its republication in his book Petals of Zero, Petals of One, hereafter cited as “G.”

    10. Zawacki discusses the origin of the poem in an interview with Leonard Schwartz. Given that Zawacki had recently accepted a teaching position at the University of Georgia, his interest in Soupault’s “Georgia” is perhaps more biographical than esthetic, a point made explicit by his deeming the poem of little poetic value. In any case, it’s clear that “Georgia” stands for far more than a geographical location in the poem. See below, where I discuss its importance as a framing device.

    11. Andrew Joron mentions Zawacki in a list of contemporary poets who bear the mark of Surrealist influence in his survey of Surrealism in American poetry from the period 1966–1999.

    12. I cite here its publication in 1913, as this line is revised when republished in Petals of Zero, Petals of One to read “cold the inaudible decibel.” I discuss the significance of this change below.

    13. There are no fewer emotional registers and tones than there are poetic devices, as the speaker shifts from expressions of sadness to those of anger, arousal, contemplation, joy, pain, etc.

    14. Hereafter cited as “BNB.”

    15. For a stark point of contrast, see the social function of poetry and love in Frank O’Hara (“Personism: A Manifesto” 499).

    16. Sobin’s influence on Zawacki can be noted both stylistically and ideologically. The above discussion of poetic address echoes, in Zawacki’s terms, Sobin’s “invisible auditoria.” [cite source for Sobin?] See Zawacki, “Vertical Tracking.”

    17. Burt refined his idea on Elliptical Poetry in “The Elliptical Poets.” I am drawing here on both this article and his review of Susan Wheeler’s “Smokes” where he first introduced the term.

    18. For a pointed critique of Elliptical and hybrid poetry, see Craig Dworkin, “Hypermnesia.”

    19. On the impact of the prize structure in contemporary poetry, see Steven Evan’s compelling analysis in his “Field Notes, October 2003–June 2004.” My reading of the pluralist tendency of 1913: A Journal of Forms is greatly indebted to this article as well as to his “The Little Magazine A Hundred Years On: A Reader’s Report” and, above all, to his “The Resistible Rise of Fence Enterprise” and the discussion this provoked. These articles are archived on his website Third Factory.

    20. There are two consecutive essays on Ronald Johnson, both of which emphasize his use of found language and procedures of erasure, as well as a handful of “ekphrastic pieces,” such as Noah Eli Gordon’s, Jeremy Prokosch’s, and Valerie Mejer’s.

    21. The PSA was in the headlines in 2007 after awarding the Frost award to John Holland, a conservative poet who had once referred to “cultures without literatures—West African, Mexican and Central American” and who, in an interview, had stated, “there isn’t much quality of work coming from nonwhite poets today.” See Motoko Rich, “Poetry Prize Sets Off Resignations at Society.”

    22. Published the month before the 2003 invasion of Iraq—one of the issue’s featured articles details in mildly critical terms the Bush administration’s justification for war—Zawacki’s poem about personal memory and fragmented subjectivity unfolding under “olivine clouds, / clouds of cerise, a courtesan sky” with fishermen and windmills and a family gathered at a dock at twilight strikes one, at least in hindsight, as a curious choice on the part of The New Yorker editors. It’s interesting to note that the same month of that year Leslie Scalapino and Rick London published an anthology of highly politicized poetry: Enough (Oakland: O Books, 2003).

    23. The public success of “Georgia” can be measured by its reviews, many of which are archived on Zawacki’s own webpage.

    24. The original publication of the poem reads “soundless decibel.” Whether “noiseless” is from an early or intermediate draft between the original and its republication is unclear.

    25. Many of Luoma’s poems are also for someone who couldn’t be at the event he is describing. See, for example, “97.5 KPOI The Rock You Live On” (Works & Days 103–109).

    26. Luoma isn’t the first to use gossip as a poetic mode. Frank O’Hara frequently used gossip in his poetry, as in the poem “Adieu to Norma, Bon Jour to Joan and Jean-Paul,” where he writes,

    and Allen is back talking about god a lot and Peter is back not talking very much and Joe has a cold and is not coming to Kenneth’s although he is coming to lunch with Norman I suspect he is making a distinction well, who isn’t. (328)

    For more on O’Hara’s use of gossip, see Wolf 16–21.

    27. For more on poetry and coteries, see Shaw. My argument here is greatly indebted to Shaw’s study.

    28. See Wolf 15. This argument has its origin in Max Gluckman’s seminal “Gossip and Scandal.”

    29. Given that this particular group held no institutional power and did not occupy a dominant position in its field at the time of the book’s publication, it would be a mistake to consider this coterie elitist. For a reading of the coterie as an elite phenomenon in a modernist context, see Rainey 146–168.

    30. It is interesting to contrast Moxley’s The Impercipient, one of the major contexts of Luoma’s collection Works & Days, with 1913: Journal of Forms. Whereas 1913 is a big endeavor with interns, a board, and a long and eclectic list of contributors, The Impercipient was run by Moxley herself, printed cheaply, and had an extremely small distribution range. It never appealed to the authority of established poets by asking for their contributions but rather printed only Moxley’s close friends, who were all emerging poets at the time.

    31. This delay of recognition is even more marked for others mentioned in the book. Douglas Rothschild, for example, didn’t publish his first book-length work until 2009.

    32. The French translation of this annotation opens Hocquard’s Ma haie. One can imagine Hocquard appreciating this annotation on two levels: first, for the specificity of the language game it instantiates, and second, for the distance created by Luoma’s disavowing its explanatory force. Hocquard also briefly discusses the collective translation of this piece (522–523).

    33. See his Un test de solitude.

    Works Cited

    • Baker, Mona, ed. Translation Studies. Vol. 1. New York: Routledge, 2009. Print.
    • Bennett, Guy and Béatrice Mousli. Charting the Here of There: French & American Poetry in Translation in Literary Magazines, 1850-2002. New York: The New York Public Library / Granary Books, 2002. Print.
    • Bergvall, Caroline, et al., eds. I’ll Drown My Book: Conceptual Writing by Women. Los Angeles: Les Figues Press, 2012. Print.
    • Bernstein, Charles. My Way: Speeches and Poems. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1999: 52-55. Print. Burt, Stephen. “The Elliptical Poets.” Close Calls with Nonsense. Saint Paul, MN: Graywolf Press, 2009. 345-355. Print.
    • —. “Smokes.” Boston Review. Summer 1998: n. pag. Web. 31 July 2014.
    • Dworkin, Craig. “Hypermnesia.” Boundary 2 36.3 (2009): 77-95. Print.
    • Dworkin, Craig and Kenneth Goldsmith, eds. Against Expression: An Anthology of Conceptual Poetry. Evanston: Northwestern UP, 2011. Print.
    • Evans, Steve. “The American Avant-Garde after 1989: Notes Toward a History.” Assembling Alternatives: Reading Postmodern Poetries Transnationally. Ed. Romana Huk. Middletown: Wesleyan UP, 2003. 646-673. Print.
    • —. “Field Notes, October 2003-June 2004.” The Poker 4 (August, 2004). Third Factory. Web. 31 July 2014.
    • —. “The Little Magazine: A Hundred Years On: A Reader’s Report.” Modern Review 2.2 (Fall 2006). Third Factory. Web. 31 July 2014.
    • —. “The Resistible Rise of Fence Enterprise.” Third Factory. Third Factory, 2001. Web. 31 July 2014.
    • Fitterman, Robert and Vanessa Place. Notes on Conceptualisms. Brooklyn: Ugly Duckling Press, 2009. Print.
    • Funkhouser, C.T. New Directions in Digital Poetry. New York: Continuum, 2012. Print. Gizzi, Peter and Cole Swensen. “On Andrew Zawacki’s Geogia.1913: Journal of Forms 3 (2009). 25. PDF file.
    • Gluckman, Max. “Gossip and Scandal.” Current Anthropology 4 (1963): 307-16. Print. Grossman, Edith. Why Translation Matters. New Haven: Yale UP, 2010. Print. Hocquard, Emmanuel. Ma haie. Paris: P.O.L., 2001. Print.
    • —. Un test de solitude. Paris: P.O.L., 1998. Print.
    • Joron, Andrew. Neo-Surrealism or the Sun at Night. Oakland: Kolourmen Press, 2010. Luoma, Bill. My Trip to New York City. Great Barrington: The Figures, 1994. Print. —. Works & Days. West Stockbridge: The Figures & Hard Press, Inc., 1998. Print. Middleton, Peter. Distant Reading: Performance, Readership and Consumption in Contemporary Poetry. Tuscaloosa: U of Alabama P, 2005. Print.
    • Morris, Adalaide and Thomas Swiss, eds. New Media Poetics. Cambridge: MIT Press, 2006. Print.
    • O’Hara, Frank. The Collected Poems of Frank O’Hara. Ed. Donald Allen. Berkeley: U of California P, 1995. Print.
    • Perloff, Marjorie. Unoriginal Genius: Poetry by Other Means in the New Century. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2010. Print.
    • Rainey, Lawrence. Institutions of Modernism. New Haven: Yale UP, 1998. Print.
    • Rich, Motoko. “Poetry Prize Sets Off Resignations at Society.” New York Times. New York Times, 27 Sep. 2007. Web. 31 July 2014.
    • Sapiro, Gisèle. “French Literature in the World System of Translation.” French Global: A New Approach to Literary History. Eds. Christie McDonald and Susan Rubin Suleiman. New York: Columbia UP, 2010. 299-319. Print.
    • Shaw, Lytle. Frank O’Hara: The Poetic of Coterie. Iowa City: U of Iowa P, 2006. Print. Silliman, Ron. “Realism: An Anthology of ‘Language’ Writing.” Ironwood 20.10 (1982): 62-70. Print.
    • Waldrop, Rosmarie. Dissonance (if you are interested). Tuscaloosa: U of Alabama P, 2005. 105- 118. Print.
    • Warner, Michael. Publics and Counterpublics. Brooklyn, NY: Zone Books, 2002. Print. Wolf, Reva. Andy Warhol, Poetry, and Gossip in the 1960s. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1997. Print.
    • Zawacki, Andrew. “‘The Break is Not a Break’: Kierkegaard, Heidegger, and Poesis as Abiding Love.” Antioch Review 62.1 (Winter 2004): 156-170. Print.
    • —. “Georgia.”1913: A Journal of Forms 3 (2009): 25-44. Print.
    • —. Georgia. Trans. Sika Fakambi. Toulouse: Éditions de l’Attente, 2009. Print.
    • —. “The Long Poem.” Interview by Leonard Schwartz. Cross Cultural Poetics 145. 1 Apr. 2007. PennSound. MP3.
    • —. “On Slovenia, Antitranslation, and ‘One-night Stand’ Poems.” Interview by Erica Wright.
    • Guernica / A Magazine of Art & Politics. Guernica / A Magazine of Art & Politics, 19 May 2011. Web. 31 Jul. 2014.
    • —. Petals of Zero, Petals of One. Jersey City: Talisman House, 2009. Print.
    • —. “Towards the Blanched Alphabets.” Boston Review. Boston Review, 1 Dec. 1999. Web. 31 July 2014.
    • —. “Tremolo.” Interview by Brian Teare. The Volta. The Volta, Feb. 2012. Web. 31 July 2014.
    • —. “Vertical Tracking.” Jacket 40 (Winter 2012): n. pag. Web. 31 July 2014.

  • Notes on Contributors

    Rolande Glicenstein was born on December 31, 1943, in hiding in the south of France of Jewish emigres from Poland. She grew up in Paris and came to the United States in 1968 where she worked as a costumer for film and television. She has a daughter, Hylda Berman, who is a sculptor living in Chicago. Rolande currently lives in Baltimore.

    David Kupferman is an assistant professor of education at the University of Hawaiʻi – West Oʻahu. He lived and worked in the Marshall Islands for many years prior. His research interests consider the intersections of pedagogy, theory, and cultural studies, occasionally as they play out in the region known as Micronesia.

    Christopher Law is a Ph.D. student in the Centre for Cultural Studies at Goldsmiths, University of London, where he also teaches topics in philosophy. He is completing a dissertation on the concepts of life and “uncriticizability” in the work of Walter Benjamin.

    T.J. Martinson is a PhD student at Indiana University – Bloomington. His research interests include 20th/21st century American literature, object-oriented ontology, and phenomenology.

    Duy Lap Nguyen is an assistant professor of world cultures and literatures at the University of Houston. His work has appeared, most recently, in Thesis Eleven (2015), Constellations (2015), Differences (2015), Interventions (2014) and Historical Materialism (2010). Nguyen’s current research explores works by the Vietnamese philosopher Trần Đức Thảo and develops a reading of Thảo’s materialist critique of phenomenology. A second project, titled “The Postcolonial Present: Redemption and Revolution in Twentieth-Century Vietnamese Culture and History,” examines Vietnamese cinema, literature, and mass culture from the Vietnam War era.

    Ben Novotny Owen is a PhD candidate in English at the Ohio State University, studying film, graphic narrative, and twentieth-century American literature and art. He has published on race and early sound cinema in Screen, and has an essay on comics form and the politics of history in the recent collection The Comics of Joe Sacco: Journalism in a Visual World. He is currently working on a dissertation about the interrelation of cartoon aesthetics and modernism in the United States 1915–1965.

    Brad Prager is Professor of German in the Department of German & Russian Studies at the University of Missouri. He is the author of After the Fact: The Holocaust in Twenty-first Century Documentary Film (2015), The Cinema of Werner Herzog: Aesthetic Ecstasy and Truth (2007), and Aesthetic Vision and German Romanticism: Writing Images (2007). He has edited several books, and is on the editorial boards of New German Critique and German Studies Review.

    Matthew B. Smith is an Assistant Professor of French at Northern Illinois University. He has translated three novels by the Belgian writer Jean-Philippe Toussaint and a work of poetry by the Oulipo poet Frédéric Forte.